Sunan Abi Dawud

Talhah b. 'Ubaid Allah said: A man from among the people of Najd with disheveled hair came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The humming sound of his voice could be heard but what he was saying could not be understood. He came closer and it was then known that he was asking about Islam. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Five times of prayer each day and night: He asked: Must I observe any more than them? He replied: No, unless you do it voluntarily. He (Talhah) said that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) mentioned fasting during the month of Ramadan. He asked: Must I observe anything else? He replied: No, unless you do it voluntarily. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) mentioned Zakat to him. He asked: Must I pay anything else? He replied: No, unless you do it voluntarily. The man then turned away saying: I swear by Allah, I shall not add anything to this or fall short of it. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The man will be successful if he speaks truth.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 391

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 1

This tradition has also been reported by Abu Suhail Nafi' b. Malik b. Abi 'Amir through a different chain of narrators. It adds: He will be successful, by his father, if he speaks the truth; he will enter Paradise, by his father, if he speaks the truth.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 392

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 2

Narrated Abdullah Ibn Abbas:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Gabriel (ﷺ) led me in prayer at the House (i.e. the Ka'bah). He prayed the noon prayer with me when the sun had passed the meridian to the extent of the thong of a sandal; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when the shadow of everything was as long as itself; he prayed the sunset prayer with me when one who is fasting breaks the fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when the twilight had ended; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me when food and drink become forbidden to one who is keeping the fast.

On the following day he prayed the noon prayer with me when his shadow was as long as himself; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when his shadow was twice as long as himself; he prayed the sunset prayer at the time when one who is fasting breaks the fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when about the third of the night had passed; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me when there was a fair amount of light.

Then turning to me he said: Muhammad, this is the time observed by the prophets before you, and the time is anywhere between two times.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 393

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 3

Ibn Shihab said: 'Umar b. 'Abdul 'Aziz was sitting on the pulpit and he somewhat postponed the afternoon prayer. 'Urwah b. al-Zubair said to him: "Gabriel informed Muhammed (ﷺ) of the time of prayer". So 'Umar said to him: "Be sure of what you are saying". 'Urwah then replied: "I heard Bashir b. Abu Mas'ud say that he heard Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari say that he heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: 'Gabriel came down and informed me of the time of prayer, and I prayed along with him, then prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, reckoning with his fingers five times of the prayer.' I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offering the Duhr prayer when the sun had passed the meridian. Sometimes he would delay it when it was sever heat ; and I witnessed that he prayer the 'Asr prayer when the sun was high and bright before the yellowness had overcome it; then a man could go off after the prayer and reach Dhu'l-Hulaifah before the sunset, and he would pray Maghrib when the sun had set ; and he would pray the 'Isha prayer when darkness prevailed over the horizon; sometime he would delay it until the people assembled; and once he prayer the fair prayer in the darkness of dawn and at another time he prayed it when it became fairly light; but later on he continued to pray in the darkness of dawn until his death; he never prayed it again in the light of the dawn."

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted from al-Zuhri by Ma'mar, Malik, Ibn 'Uyainah, Shu'aib b. Abi Hamzah, and al-Laith b. Sa'd and others; but they did not mention the time in which he (the Prophet) had prayer, nor did they explain it. And similarly it has been narrated by Hisham b. 'Urwah and Habib b. Abu Mazruq from 'Urwah like the report of Ma'mar and his companions. But Habib did not make a mention of Bashir. And Wahb b. Kaisan reported on the authority of Jabir from the Prophet (ﷺ) the time of the Maghrib prayer. He said: "Next day he (Gabriel) came to him at the time of the Maghrib prayer when the sun had already set. (He came both days) at the same time."

Abu Dawud said: Similarly, this tradition has been transmitted by Abu Hurairah from the Prophet (ﷺ). He said: "Then he (Gabriel) led me in the sunset prayer next day at the same time."

Similarly, this tradition has been narrated through a different chain by 'Abd Allah b. 'Amr b. al-'As, through a chain from Hassan b. 'Atiyyah, from 'Amr b. Shu'aib, from his father, on the authority from the Prophet (ﷺ).

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 394

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 4

Abu Musa reported: A man asked the Prophet (ﷺ) [about the prayer times] but he did reply to him but he commanded Bilal, who made the announcement for the beginning of the time of the the fair prayer prayer when the dawn broke. He offered (the fair prayer) when a man (due to darkness) could not recognize the face of his companion ; or a man could not know the person who stood by his side. He then commanded Bilal who made announcement for the beginning of the time of the Zuhr prayer when the sun had passed the meridian until some said: Has the noon come ? While he (the Prophet) knew (the time) well. He the commanded Bilal who announced the beginning of the time of the 'Asr prayer when the sun was white and high. When the sunset he commanded Bilal who announced beginning of the time of the Maghrib prayer. When the twilight disappeared he commanded Bilal who announced the beginning of the Isha prayer. Next day he offered the Fajr prayer and returned until we said: Has the sun rise ? He observed the Zuhr prayer at the time he has previously observed the 'Asr prayer. He offered the 'Asr prayer at the time when the sun had become yellow or the evening had come. He offered the Maghrib prayer before the twilight had ended. He observed the Isha prayer when a third of the night had passed. He then asked: Where is the man who was asking me about the time of prayer. (Then replying to him he said): The time (of your prayer) lies within these two limits.

Abu Dawud said: Sulaiman b. Musa has narrated this tradition about the time of the Maghrib prayer from Musa from 'Ata on the authority of Jabir from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version adds: He then offered the Isha prayer when a third of the night had passed, as narrated (he said the Isha prayer) when half the night had passed.

This tradition has been transmitted by Ibn Buraidah on the authority of his father from the Prophet (ﷺ) in a similar way.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 395

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 5

'Abd Allah b. 'Amr reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: The time of the Zuhr prayer is as along as the time of the 'Asr prayer has not come; the time of the Asr prayer is as long as the sun has not become yellow ; the time of the Maghrib prayer is as long as the twilight has not ended; the time of the Isha prayer is up to midnight; and the time of the Fajr prayer is as long as the sun has not risen.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 396

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 6

Muhammad b. 'Amr b. al-Hasan reported: We asked Jabir about the time of the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He said: He used to offer the Zuhr prayer in the midday heat, the 'Asr prayer when the sun was bright, the Maghrib prayer when the sun had completely set, the Isha prayer early when many people were present, but late if there were few, and the Fajr prayer in the darkness (of the dawn).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 397

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 7

Abu Barzah reported: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would offer the Zuhr prayer when the sun had passed the meridian; he would offer 'Asr prayer after which one of us would visit the skirts of Medina and return him while the sun was still bright; I forgot what he said about the Maghrib prayer; he did not fear postponing the Isha prayer until a third of night had passed, or he said: until the midnight had passed. He would dislike sleeping before it or talking after it. And he would offer the Fajr prayer when a man could recognize his neighbor whom he recognized well; and he would recite from sixty to a hundred verses during it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 398

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 8

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

I would offer my noon prayer with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and took a handful of gravels so that they might become cold in my hand and I placed them (before me) so that I may put my forehead on them at the time when I would prostrate. I did this due to the intensity of heat.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 399

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 9

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

The extent of the shadow when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed (the noon prayer) was three to five feet in summer and five to seven feet in winter.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 400

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 10

Abu Dharr said: We were in the company of the Prophet (ﷺ). The mu'adhdhin intended to call for the Zuhr prayer. He said: Make it cooler. He then intended to call for prayer. He said twice or thrice: Make it cooler. We then witnessed the shadow of the mounds. He then said: The intensity of heat comes from the bubbling over of the Hell ; so when the heat is violent, offer (the Zuhr) prayer when it becomes cooler.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 401

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 11

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When the heat is violent, offer (the Zuhr) prayer when it becomes fairly cool, for the violent heat comes from the bubbling over the Hell.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 402

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 12

Jabir b. Samurah reported that Bilal used to call for the noon prayer when the sun had declined.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 403

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 13

Anas b. Malik said the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to say the 'Asr prayer when the sun was high and bright and living, then one would go off to al-'Awali and get there while the sun was still high.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 404

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 14

Al-Zuhri said: Al-'Awali is situated at a distance of two miles or three (from Medina). He (the narrator) said: I think he said: or four miles.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 405

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 15

Khaythamah said: By the life of the sun is meant that you may find heat in it.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 406

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 16

'Aishah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would offer the Zuhr prayer while the sunlight was present in her apartment before it ascended (the walls).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 407

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 17

Narrated Ali ibn Shayban:

We came upon the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in Medina. He would postpone the afternoon prayer as long as the sun remained white and clear.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 408

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 18

'Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying on the day of Battle of Khandaq (Trench). They (the unbelievers) prevented us from offering the middle prayer i.e. 'Asr prayer. May Allah fill their houses and their graves with Hell-fire.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 409

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 19

Abu Yunus, the freed slave of 'Aishah said: 'Aishah commanded me to write for her come passage from the Qur'an. She also added: When you reach the following verse, inform me: "Be guardian of your prayers and of the midmost prayer" (2:238). When I reached it, I informed her. She asked me to write: "Be guardians of your prayers, and of the midmost prayer, and of the 'Asr prayer, and stand up with devotion of Allah" (2:238). 'Aishah then said: I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 410

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 20

Zaid b. Thabit said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to offer the Zuhr prayer in midday heat; and no prayer was harder on the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) that this one. Hence the revelation came down: "Be guardians of your prayers, and of the midmost prayer" (2:238). He (the narrator) said: There are two prayers before it and two prayers after it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 411

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 21

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: If anyone says a rak'ah of the 'Asr prayer before sunset, he has observed (the 'Asr prayer), and if anyone performs a rak'ah of the Fajr prayer, he has observed (the Fajr prayer).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 412

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 22

'Ala b. 'Abd al-Rahman said: We came upon Anas b. Malik after the Zuhr prayer. He stood for saying the 'Asr prayer. When he became free from praying, we mentioned to him about observing prayer in its early period or he himself mentioned it. He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: This is how hypocrites pray, this is how hypocrites pray, this is how hypocrites pray: He sits (watching the sun), and when it becomes yellow and is between the horns of the devil, or is on the horns of the devil, he rises and prays for rak'ahs quickly, remembering Allah only seldom during them.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 413

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 23

Ibn 'Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Anyone who loses his 'Asr prayer is like a person whose family has perished and whose property has been plundered.

Abu Dawud said: 'Abd Allah b. 'Umar narrated the word utira (instead of wutira, meaning perished). The dispute on this point goes back to Ayyub. Al-Zuhri reported from Salim on the authority of this father from the Prophet (ﷺ) the word 'wutira'.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 414

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 24

Al-Awza'i said: Delaying the 'Asr prayer means that the sunshine becomes yellow on the earth.

Grade: Da'if Maqtu'

ضعيف مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 415

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 25

Anas b. Malik said: We used to offer the Maghrib prayer with the Prophet (ﷺ) and then shoot arrows, one of us could see the place where arrow would fall.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 416

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 26

Salamah b. al-Akwa' said: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say the Maghrib prayer immediately after the sun had set when its upper side would disappear.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 417

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 27

Narrated AbuAyyub:

Marthad ibn Abdullah said: When AbuAyyub came upon us to fight the infidels and in those days Uqbah ibn Amir was the Governor of Egypt, he (Uqbah) delayed the sunset prayer. Hence AbuAyyub stood and said: What kind of prayer is this, Uqbah? He said: We were busy. He said: Did you not hear the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: My community will remain well, or he said: will remain on its natural condition, so long as it would not delay the evening prayer until the stars shine brightly just like a network.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 418

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 28

Narrated An-Nu'man ibn Bashir:

I am the one who is best informed of the time of this prayer, i.e. the night prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to offer it at the hour when the moon went down on its third night.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 419

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 29

'Abd Allah b. 'Umar said: We remained one night waiting for the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) to offer the Isha prayer. He came out to us when one-third of the night has passed or even after it. We did not know whether anything kept him occupied or there was some other matter. When he came out, he said: Are you waiting for this prayer ? Were it not that it would impose a burden on my people, I would normally pray with them at this time. He then gave orders to the mu'adhdhin who declared that the time of the prayer had come.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 420

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 30

Narrated Mu'adh ibn Jabal:

We waited for the Prophet (ﷺ) to offer the night prayer. He delayed until people thought that he would not come out and some of us said that he had offered the prayer. At the moment when we were in this condition the Prophet (ﷺ) came out. People said to him as they were already saying. He said: Observe this prayer when it is dark, for by it you have been made superior to all the peoples, no people having observed it before you.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 421

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 31

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

We observed the prayer after nightfall with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and he did not come out till about half the night had passed. He then said: Take your places. We then took our places. Then he said: The people have prayed and gone to bed, but you are still engaged in prayer as long as you wait for the prayer. Were it not for the weakness of the weak and for the sickness of the sick. I would delay this prayer till half the night had gone.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 422

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 32

'Aishah reported: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would say the Fajr prayer after which the women would depart wrapped up their woolen garments, being unrecognizable because of the darkness before dawn.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 423

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 33

Rafi' b. Khadij reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Offer Fajr prayer at dawn, for it is most productive of rewards to you or most productive of reward.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 424

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 34

Narrated Abdullah ibn Sunabihi:

AbuMuhammad fancies that witr prayer is essential. (Hearing this) Ubadah ibn as-Samit said: AbuMuhammad was wrong. I bear witness that I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Allah, the Exalted, has made five prayers obligatory. If anyone performs ablution for them well, offers them at their (right) time, and observes perfectly their bowing and submissiveness in them, it is the guarantee of Allah that He will pardon him; if anyone does not do so, there is no guarantee for him on the part of Allah; He may pardon him if He wills, and punish him if He wills.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 425

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 35

Narrated Umm Farwah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was asked: Which of the actions is best? He replied: Observing prayer early in its period.

Al-Khuza'i narrated in his version from his aunt named Umm Farwah who took the oath of allegiance to the Prophet (ﷺ): He was questioned.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 426

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 36

Narrated Umarah ibn Ruwaybah:

A man from Basrah said: Tell me what you heard from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: No one will enter Hell who has prayed before the rising of the sun and before its setting (meaning the dawn and the afternoon prayers). He said three times: Have you heard it from him? He replied: Yes, each time saying: My ears heard it and my heart memorised it. The man then said: And I heard him (the Prophet) say that.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 427

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 37

Narrated Fudalah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught me and what he taught me is this: Observe the five prayers regularly. He said: I told (him): I have many works at these times; so give me a comprehensive advice which, if I follow, should be enough for me. He said: Observe the two afternoon prayers (al-asrayn). But the term al-asrayn (two afternoon prayers) was not used in our language. Hence I said: What is al-asrayn? He said: A prayer before the sunrise and a prayer before the sunset (i.e. the dawn and the afternoon prayers).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 428

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 38

Abu al-Darda' reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: There are five thing, if anyone observe them with faith, he will enter Paradise. He who prays the five times prayer regularly, with the ablution for them, with their bowing, with their prostration and their (right) times ; keeps fast during Ramadan ; performs Hajj (pilgrimage) to the House (Ka'bah), provided he has the ability for its passage; pays Zakat happily ; and fulfills the trust (he will enter Paradise). People said: Abu al-Darda', what is fulfilling the trust ? He replied: Washing because of sexual defilement.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 429

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 39

Narrated Abu Qatadah ibn Rib'iyy:

Allah , the Exalted said: I made five times' prayers obligatory on your people, and I took a guarantee that if anyone observes them regularly at their times, I shall admit him to Paradise; if anyone does not offer them regularly, there is no such guarantee of Mine for him.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 430

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 40

Abu Dharr said: "The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) asked me: 'How will you act, Abu Dharr, when you are under rulers who kill prayer or delay it (beyond its proper time) ?' I said: 'Messenger of Allah, what do you command me ?' He replied: 'Offer the prayer at its proper time, and if you say it along with them, say it, for it will be a supererogatory prayer for you.'"

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 431

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 41

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

Amr ibn Maymun al-Awdi said: Mu'adh ibn Jabal, the Messenger of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us in Yemen, I heard his takbir (utterance of AllahuAkbar) in the dawn prayer. He was a man with loud voice. I began to love him. I did depart from him until I buried him dead in Syria (i.e. until his death).

Then I searched for a person who had deep understanding in religion amongst the people after him. So I came to Ibn Mas'ud and remained in his company until his death. He (Ibn Mas'ud) said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to me: How will you act when you are ruled by rulers who say prayer beyond its proper time? I said: What do you command me, Messenger of Allah, if I witness such a time? He replied: Offer the prayer at its proper time and also say your prayer along with them as a supererogatory prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 432

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 42

Narrated Ubadah ibn as-Samit:

After me you will come under rulers who will be detained from saying prayer at its proper time by (their) works until its time has run out, so offer prayer at its proper time. A man asked him: Messenger of Allah, may I offer prayer with them? He replied: Yes, if you wish (to do so).

Sufyan (another narrator through a different chain)said: May I offer prayer with them if I get it with them? He said: Yes, if you wish to do so.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 433

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 43

Narrated Qabisah ibn Waqqas:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: After me you will be ruled by rulers who will delay the prayer and it will be to your credit but to their discredit. So pray with them so long as they pray facing the qiblah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 434

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 44

Abu Hurairah reported: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) returned from the Battle of Khaibar, he travelled during the night. When we felt sleep, he halted for rest. Addressing Bilal he said: Keep vigilance at night for us. But Bilal who was leaning against the saddle of his mount was dominated by sleep. Neither the Prophet (ﷺ) nor Bilal nor any of his Companions could get up till the sunshine struck them. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up first of all. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was embarrassed and said: O Bilal ! He replied: He who detained your soul, detained my soul, Messenger of Allah, my parents be sacrificed for you. Then they drove their mounts to a little distance. The Prophet (ﷺ) perfumed ablution and commanded Bilal who made announcement for the prayer. He (the Prophet) led them in the Fajr prayer. When he finished prayer, he said: If anyone forget saying prayer, he should observe it when he recalls it, for Allah has said (in the Qur'an): "Establish prayer for my remembrance". Yunus said: Ibn Shihab used to recite this verse in a similar way (i.e. instead of reciting the word li-dhikri - for the sake of My remembrance - he would recite li-dhikra - when you remember). Ahmad (one of the narrator) said: 'Anbasah (a reporter) reported on the authority of Yunus the word li-dhikri (for the sake of my remembrance). Ahmad said: The word nu'as (occurring in this tradition) means "drowsiness".

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 435

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 45

Abu Hurairah reported: Another version of the above tradition adds: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Go away from this place of yours where inadvertence took hold of you. He then commanded Bilal who called for prayer and announced that the prayer in congregation was ready (i.e. he uttered the iqamah) and he observed prayer.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Malik, Sufyan b. 'Uyainah, al-Awza'i, and 'Abd al-Razzaq from Ma'mar and Ibn Ishaq, none of them made a mention of the call for prayer (adman) in this version of the tradition narrated by al-Zuhri, and none of them attribute (this tradition) to him except al-Awza'i and Aban al-'Attar on the authority of Ma'mar.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 436

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 46

Abu Qatadah reported: "The Prophet (ﷺ) was on a journey. The Prophet (ﷺ) took a turn and I also took a turn with him. He said: 'Look!' I said: 'This is a rider; these are two riders; and these are three' until we became seven. He then said: Guard for us our prayer, i.e. the Fajr prayer. But sleep dominated them and none could awaken them except the heat of the sun. They stood up and drove away a little. Then they got down (from their mounts) and performed ablution. Bilal called for prayer and they offered two rak'ahs of (Sunnah) of Fajr and then offered the Fajr prayer and mounted (their mounts). Some of them said to others: We showed negligence in prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) said: There is no negligence in sleep. The negligence is in wakefulness. If any of you forget saying prayer, he should offer it when he remembers it and next day (he should say it) at its proper time.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 437

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 47

Khalid b. Sumair said: 'Abd Allah b. Rabah al-Ansari, whom the Ansar called faqih (juries), came to us from Medina, and reported us on the authority of Abu Qatadah al-Ansari, the horseman of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saying: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sent a military expedition consisting of the chief Companions. He then narrated the same story, saying Nothing awakened us except the rising sun. We stoop up in bewilderment, for our prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Wait a little, wait a little. When the sun rose high, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Those who sued to observer the two rak'ahs of Fajr prayer (sunnah prayer before obligatory prayer) should observe them. Then those who used to observe and those who would not observe stood up and said prayer. Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded to call for prayer; the call for prayer was made accordingly. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood and led us in prayer. When he turned away (from the prayer) he said: We thank Allah for the fact that we were not engaged in any wordily affairs which detained us from our prayer. Instead our souls were in the hands of Allah. He released them whenever He wished. If any one of you gets morning prayer tomorrow at its proper time, he should offer a similar prayer as an atonement.

Grade: Shadh

شاذ

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 438

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 48

This tradition has also been reported by Abu Qatadah through a different chain of narrators. He said (that the Prophet (ﷺ) said): "Allah takes your souls as He wishes, and returns them as He wishes. Stand up and call the Adhan to prayer." They (the Companions) stood and performed ablution. When the sun rose high, the Prophet (ﷺ) stood and led the people in prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 439

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 49

This tradition has been transmitted through a different chain by Abu Qatadah to the same effect. This version adds: "He performed ablution when the sun had arisen high and led them in prayer."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 440

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 50

Abu Qatadah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: There is no remissness in sleep, it is only when one is awake that there is remissness when you delay saying the prayer till the time for the next prayer comes.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 441

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 51

Anas b. Malik reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: If any one forgets a prayer or oversleeps, he should observe it when he remembers it ; there is no expiation for it except that.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 442

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 52

'Imran b. Husain said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was on his journey. They (the people) slept abandoning the Fajr prayer. They awoke by the heat of the sun. Then they travelled a little until the sun rose high. He (the Prophet) commanded the mu'adhdhin (one who called for prayer) to call for prayer. He then offered two rak'ahs of prayer (sunnah prayer) before the (obligatory) fajr prayer. Then he (the mu'adhdhin) announced for saying the prayer in congregation (i.e. he uttered iqamah). Then he led them in the morning prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 443

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 53

Narrated Amr ibn Umayyah ad-Damri:

We were in the company of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) during one of his journeys. He overslept abandoning the morning prayer until the sun had arisen. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) awoke and said: Go away from this place.

He then commanded Bilal to call for prayer. He called for prayer. They (the people) performed ablution and offered two rak'ahs of the morning prayer (sunnah prayer). He then commanded Bilal (to utter the iqamah, i.e. to summon the people to attend the prayer). He announced the prayer (i.e. uttered the iqamah) and he led them in the morning prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 444

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 54

Dhu Mikhbar al-Habashi, who used to serve the Prophet (ﷺ), reported a version of the previous tradition. The Prophet (ﷺ) performed ablution in such a way that there is no mud on the earth. He then commanded Bilal (to call for prayer). He called for prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) stood and offered two rak'ahs of prayer unhurriedly.

This is narrated by Hajjaj on the authority of Yazid b. Sulaih from Dhu Mikhbar from a person of al-Habashah (Ethiopia). 'Ubaid (a narrator) said: Yazid b. Salih (instead of Yazid b. Sulaih).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 445

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 55

This tradition has also been transmitted through another chain of narrators by Dhu Mikhbar, the nephew of the Negus. This version adds: "He (Bilal) called for prayer unhurriedly."

Grade: Shadh

شاذ

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 446

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 56

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

We proceeded with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the occasion of al-Hudaybiyyah. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Who will keep watch for us? Bilal said: I (shall do). The overslept till the sun arose. The Prophet (ﷺ) awoke and said: Do as you used to do (i.e. offer prayer as usual). Then we did accordingly. He said: Anyone who oversleeps or forgets (prayer) should do similarly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 447

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 57

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

I was not commanded to build high mosques. Ibn Abbas said: You will certainly adorn them as the Jews and Christians did.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 448

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 58

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Last Hour will not come until people vie with one another about mosques.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 449

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 59

Narrated Uthman ibn Abul'As:

The Prophet (nay peace be upon him) commanded him to build a mosque at Ta'if where the idols were placed.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 450

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 60

'Abd Allah b. 'Umar reported: The mosque (of the Prophet) during his lifetime was built with bricks, its roof with branches of the palm-tree, and its pillars with palm-wood, as Mujahid said: Abu Bakr did not add anything to it. But 'Umar added to it; he built as it was built during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) with bricks and branches, and he changed its pillars. Mujahid said: Its pillars were made of wood. 'Uthman changed it altogether with increasing addition. He built its walls with decorated stone and lime. And he built the pillars with decorated stone and its roof with teak. Mujahid said: Its roof was made of teak.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Qassah means lime used as mortar.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 451

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 61

Ibn 'Umar reported: The pillars of the mosque of the Prophet (ﷺ) during the life time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) were made of the trunks of the palm-tree; they covered from the above by twigs of the palm-tree; they decayed during the caliphate of Abu Bakr. He built it afresh with trunks and twigs of the palm-tree. But they again decayed during the caliphate of 'Uthman. He, therefore, built it with bricks. That survives until today.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 452

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 62

Anas b. Malik reported: Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came over to Medina and encamped at the upper side of Medina among the tribe known as Banu 'Amr b. 'Awf. He stayed among them for fourteen days. He then sent someone to call Banu al-Najjar. They came to him hanging their swords from the necks. Anas then said: As if I am looking at the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sitting on his mount and Abu Bakr seated behind him, and Banu al-Najjar standing around him. He descended in the courtyard of Abu Ayyub. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would say his prayer in the folds of the sheep and goats. He commanded us to build a mosque. He then sent for Banu al-Najjar and said to them: Banu al-Najjar, sell this land of yours to me for some price. They replied: By Allah, we do not want any price (from you) except from Allah. Anas said: I tell what this land contained. It contained the graves of the disbelievers, dung-hills, and some trees of date-palm. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded and the graves of the disbelievers were dug open, and the trees of the date-palm were cut off. The wood of the date-palm were erected in front of the mosque ; the door-steps wre built of stone. They were reciting verses carrying the stones. The Prophet (ﷺ) also joined them (in reciting verses) saying: O Allah, there is no good except the good of the Hereafter. So grant you aid to the Ansar and the Muhajirah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 453

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 63

Anas b. Malik said: The Mosque (of the Prophet) was built in the land of Banu al-Najjar which contained crops, palm trees and graves of the disbelievers. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Sell it to me for some price. They (Banu al-Najjar) replied: We do not want (any price). The palm-trees were cut off, and the crops removed and the graves of the disbelievers dug opened. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. But this version has the word "forgive" in the verse, instead of the word "help". Musa said: 'Abd al-Warith also narrated this tradition in a like manner. The version of 'Abd al-Warith has the word "dung-hill" (instead of crop), and he asserted that he narrated this tradition to Hammad.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 454

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 64

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to build mosques in different localities (i.e. in the locality of each tribe separately) and that they should be kept clean and be perfumed.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 455

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 65

Samurah reported that he wrote (a letter) to his sons: After (praising Allah and blessing the Prophet) that: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to command us to build mosques in our localities and keep them well and clean.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 456

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 66

Narrated Maymunah ibn Sa'd:

I said: Messenger of Allah, tell us the legal injunction about (visiting) Bayt al-Muqaddas (the dome of the Rock at Jerusalem). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: go and pray there. All the cities at that time were effected by war. If you cannot visit it and pray there, then send some oil to be used in the lamps.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 457

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 67

Abu al-Walid said: I asked Ibn 'Umar about the gravel spread pin the mosque. He replied: One night the rain fell and the earth was moistened. A man was bringing the gravel (broken stones) in his cloth and spreading it beneath him. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he said: How fine it is !

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 458

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 68

Abu Salih said: It was said that when a man removed gravels from the mosque, they adjured him.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 459

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 69

Abu Hurairah reported (Abu Bakr said that in his opinion he narrated this tradition from the Prophet): The gravels adjure the person when removes them from the mosque.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 460

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 70

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The rewards of my people were presented before me, so much so that even the reward for removing a mote by a person from the mosque was presented to me. The sins of my people were also presented before me. I did not find a sin greater than that of a person forgetting the Qur'anic chapter or verse memorised by him.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 461

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 71

Ibn 'Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: If we left this door for women (it would have been better). Nafi' said: Ibn 'Umar did not enter (the door) until his death. The other except 'Abd al-Warith said: This was said by 'Umar (and not by Ibn 'Umar) and that is more correct.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 462

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 72

This tradition has been reported by 'Umar b. al-Khattab through a different chain of narrators. He narrated it to the same effect and that is more correct.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 463

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 73

Nafi said : ‘Umar b. al-Khattab used to prohibit (men) to enter through the door reserved for women.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 464

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 74

Abu Usaid al-Ansari reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying: when any of you enters the mosque he should invoke blessing on the prophet (ﷺ) and then he should say: O Allah, open to me the gates of thy mercy. And when he goes out, he should say: O Allah, I ask thee out of Thine abundance.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 465

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 75

Haiwah b. Shuraih reported : I met ‘Uqbah b. Muslim and said to him: it has been reported to me that someone has narrated to you from the prophet (ﷺ) that when he entered the mosque, he would say: I seek refuge in Allah, the Magnificent, and in His noble face, and in his eternal domain, from the accursed Devil. He asked : is it so much only? I said: Yes. He said: when anyone says so. The devil says: he is protected from me all the day long.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 466

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 76

Abu Qatadah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; when any one of you enters the mosque, he should pray two RAKAHS before sitting down.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 467

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 77

This tradition has been narrated by Abu Qatadah through a different chain of transmitters to the same effect from the prophet (ﷺ). This version adds: then he may remain sitting (after praying two RAKAHS) or may go for his work.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 468

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 78

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; The angels invoke blessings on any of you who remains sitting at the place where he says his prayers so long as he is defiled (needs ablution) or stands up, saying: O Allah, forgives him; O Allah, have mercy on him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 469

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 79

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; one is considered to be at prayer so long as one is detained by prayer: Nothing prevents one from going home to one’s family except prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 470

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 80

Abu Hurairah reported the apostle of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; The servant (of Allah) is considered to he at prayer so long as he remains at the place of prayer waiting for prayer. The angels say: O Allah, forgive him? O Allah, take mercy on him, until he turns away, or he is defiled. He was asked: what is meant by defilement? He replied: he breaks wind gently or loudly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 471

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 81

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; one shall have the thing the for which one comes to the mosque.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 472

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 82

Abu Hurairah reported: I heard the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; if anyone hears a man crying out in the mosque about something he has lost, he should say: May Allah not restore it to you, for the mosque were not built for this.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 473

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 83

Anas b. Malik reported the Prophet(ﷺ) as saying: Spitting in the mosque is a sin and it is expiated by burying the spittle.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 474

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 84

Anas reported: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Spitting in the mosque is a sin and it is expiated by burying the spittle.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 475

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 85

Anas b. Malik reported: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said: Spitting phlegm in the mosque... The narrator then transmitted the rest of the tradition to the same effect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 476

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 86

Abu Hurairah reported: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said: if anyone enters the mosque, and spits in it, or ejects phlegm, he should remove some earth and bury it there. If he does not do so, then he should spit in his clothes and not come out with it.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 477

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 87

Narrated Abdullah al-Muharibi:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When a man stands with the intention of saying prayer, or if any of you says prayer, he should not spit before him, nor at his right side; but he should do so at his left side, if there is a place for it; or he should spit under his left foot and then rub it off.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 478

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 88

Ibn ‘Umar reported: One day while the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ)was giving sermon he suddenly saw phlegm on the wall towards the qiblah(the direction to which Muslims turn in prayer) of the mosque. So he became angry at people. He then scraped it and sent for saffron and stained with it. He then said: When any one of you prays, Allah, the Exalted, faces him: he, therefore, should not spit before him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 479

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 89

Abu Sa’id al-khudri said: The Prophet(ﷺ) liked the twigs of the date-palm, and he often had one of them in his hand. He entered the mosque and saw phlegm in the wall towards qiblah and he scraped it. He then turned towards people in anger and said: Is any one of you is pleased to spit in his face? When any of you faces qiblah, he indeed faces his Lord, the Majestic the Glorious: the angels are at right side. Therefore, he should not spit on his right side or before him towards qiblah. He should spit towards his left side or beneath his foot. If he is in a hurry, he should do so-and-so. Describing it Ibn ‘Ajlan said: He should spit in his cloth and fold a part of it over the other.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 480

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 90

Narrated AbuSahlah as-Sa'ib ibn Khallad:

A man led the people in prayer. He spat towards qiblah while the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was looking at him. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to the people when he finished his prayer: He should not lead you in prayer (henceforth).

Thenceforth he intended to lead them in prayer, but they forbade him and informed him of the prohibition of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He mentioned it to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) who said to him: Yes.

The narrator said: I think he (the Prophet) said: You did harm to Allah and His Apostle.

Grade: Sahih

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 481

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 91

Abu al-‘Ala’ reported on the authority of his father: I came to the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) who was saying prayer. He spat beneath his left foot.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 482

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 92

Abu al-‘Ala’ reported this tradition on the authority of his father to the same effect with a different chain of narrators. This version adds: “He then rubbed it with his shoe."

Grade: Da'if

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 483

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 93

Narrated Wathilah ibn al-Asqa':

AbuSa'id said: I saw Wathilah ibn al-Asqa' in the mosque of Damascus. He spat at the mat and then rubbed it with his foot. He was asked: Why did you do so? He said: Because I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing so.

Grade: Sahih

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 484

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 94

Narrated Ubadah ibn as-Samit:

We came to Jabir ibn Abdullah who was sitting in his mosque. He said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us in this mosque and he had a twig of date-palm of the kind of Ibn Tab. He looked and saw phlegm on the wall towards qiblah. He turned to it and scraped it with the twig.

He then said: Who of you likes that Allah turns His face from him? He further said: When any of you stands for praying, Allah faces him. So he should not spit before him, nor on his right side. He should spit on his left side under his left foot. If he is in a hurry (i.e. forced to spit immediately), he should do with his cloth in this manner. He then placed the cloth on his mouth and rubbed it off.

He then said: Bring perfume. A young man of the tribe stood and hurried to his house and returned with perfume in his palm. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) took it and put it at the end of the twig. He then stained the mark of phlegm with it.

Jabir said: This is the reason you use perfume in your mosques.

Grade: Hasan

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 485

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 95

Anas b. Malik reported : A man entered the mosque on camel and made it kneel down, and then tied his leg with rope. He then asked: Who among you is Muhammad? The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) was sitting leaning upon something among them. We said to him: This white (man) who is leaning. The man said: O son of ‘Abd al-Muttalib. The Prophet (peace be upon him) said; I already responded to you. The man (again) said: O Muhammad. I am asking you. The narrator then narrated the rest of the tradition.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 486

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 96

Ibn ‘Abbas reported : Banu Sa’d b. Bakr sent Qamam b. Tha’labah to the apostle of Allah (May peace be upon him). He came to him and made his camel kneel down near the gate of the mosque. He then tied its leg and entered the mosque. The narrator then reported in a similar way. He then said: Who among you is the son of Abd al-Muttalib? The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) replied: I am the son of Ibn ‘Abd al-Muttalib. He said: O son of ‘Abd al-Muttalib. The narrator then reported the rest of the tradition.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 487

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 97

Abu Hurairah said: The Jews came to the Prophet (May peace be upon him) and he was sitting in the mosque among his Companions. They said: O Abu al-Qasim, a man and a woman have committed adultery.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 488

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 98

Narrated AbuDharr:

The earth has been made for me purifying and as a mosque (place for prayer).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 489

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 99

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

AbuSalih al-Ghifari reported: Ali (once) passed by Babylon during his travels. The mu'adhdhin (the person who calls for prayer) came to him to call for the afternoon prayer. When he passed by that place, he commanded to announce for the prayer. After finishing the prayer he said: My affectionate friend (i.e. the Prophet) prohibited me to say prayer in the graveyard. He also forbade me to offer prayer in Babylon because it is accursed.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 490

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 100

Abu Salih narrated this tradition with a different chain of transmitters to the same effect as reported by Sulaiman b. Dawud. But this version has the word KHARAJA (he went out) instead of BARAZA (proceeded).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 491

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 101

Narrated Sa'id:

and the narrator Musa said: As far as Amr thinks, the Prophet (ﷺ) said: The whole earth is a place of prayer except public baths and graveyards.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 492

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 102

Bara’ b. Azib reported : The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) was asked about saying prayer at places where the camels kneel down. He replied; Do not say prayer at places where the camels kneel down because they are the places of devils. And he was asked about saying prayer in the fold of sheep. He replied: pray there because they are the places of blessing.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 493

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 103

Narrated As-Saburah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Command a boy to pray when he reaches the age of seven years. When he becomes ten years old, then beat him for prayer.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 494

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 104

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Command your children to pray when they become seven years old, and beat them for it (prayer) when they become ten years old; and arrange their beds (to sleep) separately.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 495

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 105

This tradition has been narrated by Dawud b. Sawar al-Muzani through a different chain of transmitters and to the same effect. This version adds; if any of you marries his slave-girl to his male-slave or his servant, he should not look at her private part below her navel and above her knees.

Abu Dawud said: Waki' misunderstood the name of Dawud b. Sawar. Abu Dawud al-Tayalisi has narrated this tradition from him. He said: Anu Hamzah Sawar al-Sairafi.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 496

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 106

Narrated Mu'adh ibn Abdullah ibn Khubayb al-Juhani:

Hisham ibn Sa'd reported: We entered upon Mu'adh ibn Abdullah ibn Khubayb al-Juhani. He said to his wife: When (at what age) should a boy pray? She replied: Some person of us reported: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was asked about it; he said: When a boy distinguishes right hand from the left hand, then command him to pray.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 497

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 107

Narrated AbuUmayr ibn Anas:

AbuUmayr reported on the authority of his uncle who was from the Ansar (the helpers of the Prophet): The Prophet (ﷺ) was anxious as to how to gather the people for prayer.

The people told him: Hoist a flag at the time of prayer; when they see it, they will inform one another. But he (the Prophet) did not like it. Then someone mentioned to him the horn.

Ziyad said: A horn of the Jews. He (the Prophet) did not like it. He said: This is the matter of the Jews. Then they mentioned to him the bell of the Christians. He said: This is the matter of the Christians. Abdullah ibn Zayd returned anxiously from there because of the anxiety of the Apostle (ﷺ). He was then taught the call to prayer in his dream. Next day he came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and informed him about it.

He said: Messenger of Allah, I was between sleep and wakefulness; all of a sudden a newcomer came (to me) and taught me the call to prayer. Umar ibn al-Khattab had also seen it in his dream before, but he kept it hidden for twenty days.

The Prophet (ﷺ) said to me (Umar): What did prevent you from saying it to me?

He said: Abdullah ibn Zayd had already told you about it before me: hence I was ashamed.

Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Bilal, stand up, see what Abdullah ibn Zayd tells you (to do), then do it. Bilal then called them to prayer.

AbuBishr reported on the authority of AbuUmayr: The Ansar thought that if Abdullah ibn Zayd had not been ill on that day, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would have made him mu'adhdhin.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 498

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 108

‘Abd Allah b. Zaid reported : when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) ordered a bell to be made so that it might be struck to gather the people for prayer, a man carrying a bell in his hand appeared to me while I was asleep, and I said; servant of ‘abd Allah, will you sell the bell? He asked; what will you do with it? I replied; we shall use it to call the people to prayer. He said; should I not suggest you something better than that. I replied: certainly. Then he told me to say: Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great. I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to pray, come to pray; come to salvation; come to salvation. Allah is most great, Allah is most great. I testify that there is no god but Allah. He then moved backward a few steps and said: when you utter the IQAMAH, you should say: Allah is most great, Allah is most great. I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to prayer, come to salvation. The time for prayer has come, the time for prayer has come: Allah is most great, Allah is most great. There is no god but Allah. When the morning came, I came to the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) and informed him of what I had seen in the dream. He said: it is a genuine vision, and he then should use it to call people to prayer, for he has a louder voice than you have. So I got up along with Bilal and began to teach it to him and he used it in making the call to prayer. ‘Umar b. al-khattab (Allah be pleased with him) heard it while he was in his house and came out trailing his cloak and said: Messenger of Allah. By him who has sent you with the truth, I have also seen the kind of thing as has been shown to him. The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said: To Allah be the praise. Abu Dawud said; Al-Zuhri narrated this tradition in a similar way from Sa’id b. al-Musayyib on the authority of ‘Abd Allah b. Zaid. In this version Ibn Ishaq narrated from al-Zuhri: Allah is most great. Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great. Ma;mar and yunus narrated from al-Zuhri; Allah is most great, Allah is most great. They did not report it twice again.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 499

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 109

Abu Mahdhurah reported; I said; Messenger of Allah, teach me the method of ADHAN (how to pronounce the call to prayer). He wiped my forehead (with his hand) and asked me to pronounce; Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great, raising your voice while saying them (these words). Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Lowering your voice while saying them (these words). Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify there is no god but Allah; I testify Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to prayer, come to prayer; come to salvation, come to salvation. If it is the morning prayer, you must pronounce; prayer is better than sleep, prayer is better than sleep, Allah is most great; there is no god but Allah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 500

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 110

Abu Mahdhurah also narrated this tradition from the prophet (May peace be upon him) to the same effect through a different chain of transmitters. This version has the additional wordings. The phrases “prayer is better than sleep, prayer is better than sleep” are to be pronounced in the first ADHAN (i.e., not in Iqamah) of the morning prayer.

Abu Dawud said; The version narrated by Musaddad is more clear. It reads: He (the prophet) taught me IQAMAH (to pronounce each phrase) twice: Allah is most great. Allah is most great. I testify that there is no god but Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah: come to prayer, come to prayer: come to salvation, come to salvation: Allah is most great. Allah is great; there is no god but Allah.

Abu Dawud said: The narrator ‘Abd al-Razzaq said; You pronounce IQAMAH for announcing the prayer; you must say twice: the time for prayer has come, the time for prayer has come. (The Prophet (ﷺ) said to Abu Mahdhurah): did you listen (to me)? Abu Mahdhurah would not have the hair of his forehead cut, nor would he separate them (from him) because the Prophet (ﷺ) wiped over them.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 501

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 111

Abu Mahdhurah reported ; The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) taught him nineteen phrases in ADHAN and seventeen phrases in IQAMAH. ADHAN runs; Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah. I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; I testify that there is no god but Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is Messenger of Allah: come to prayer, come to prayer, come to salvation; Allah is most great, Allah is most great: there is no god but Allah. IQAMAH runs: Allah is most great, Allah is most great. Allah is most great, Allah is most great: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; come to prayer; come to prayer: come to salvation. Come to salvation; the time for prayer has come the time for prayer has come: Allah is most great, Allah is most great: there is no god but Allah. This is recorded in his collection (i.e., in the collection of the narrator Hammam b. Yahya) according to the tradition reported by Abu Mahdhurah (i.e., IQAMAH contains seventeen phrases)

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 502

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 112

Abu Mahdurah reported : The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) himself taught me the call to prayer (adhan). He asked me to pronounce: Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great. Allah is most great: I testify that there is no god but Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is Messenger of Allah. Then repeat and raise your voice; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah ; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; come to prayer, come to prayer; come to salvation, come to salvation; Allah is most great. Allah is most great; there is no god but Allah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 503

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 113

Abu Mahdhurah reported: The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) taught me the call to prayer (adhan) verbatim; Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great, Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; I testify that there is no god but Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; come to prayer, come to prayer; come to salvation, come to salvation. He used to pronounce “prayer is better than sleep” in the dawn prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 504

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 114

Abu Mahdhurah said that the apostle of Allah (May peace be upon him) taught him the call to prayer (adhan), saying: Allah is most great, Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah. He then narrated adhan like the one contained in the tradition transmitted by Ibn Juraij from ‘Abd al-aziz b. ‘abd al-Malik to the same effect. The version Malik b. Dinar has. I asked the son of Abu Mahdhurah, saying: Narrate to me the adhan of your father narrated from the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him). He said: Allah is most great, Allah is most great, that is all. Similar is the version narrated by Ja’far b. Sulaiman from the son of Abd Muhdhurah from his uncle on the authority of his grandfather, excepting that he said; Then repeat and raise your voice. Allah is most great. Allah is most great.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 505

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 115

Ibn Abi Laila said: Prayer passed through three stages. And out people narrated to us that Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said; it is to my liking that the prayer of Muslims or believers should be united (i.e., in congregation), so much so that I intended to send people to the houses to announce the time of prayer; and I also resolved that I should order people to stand at (the tops of) the forts and announce the time of the prayer for Muslims; and they struck the bell or were about to strike the bell (to announce the time for prayer). Then came a person from among the Ansar who said: Messenger of Allah, when I returned from you, as I saw your anxiety. I saw (in sleep) a person with two green clothes on him; he stood on the mosque and called (people) to prayer. He then sat down for a short while and stood up and pronounced in a like manner, except that he added: “The time for prayer has come”. If the people did not call me (a liar), and according to the version of Ibn al-Muthanna, if you did not call me (a liar). I would say that I was awake; I was awake; I was not asleep. The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said: According to the version of Ibn al-Muthanna, Allah has shown you a good (dream). But the version of ‘Amr does not have the words: Allah has shown you a good (dream). Then ask Bilal to pronounce the ADHAN (to call to the prayer). ‘Umar (in the meantime) said: I also had a dream like the one he had. But as he informed earlier. I was ashamed (to inform). Our people have narrated to us: when a person came (to the mosque during the prayer in congregation), he would ask (about the RAKAHS of prayer), and he would be informed about the number of RAKAHS already performed. They would stand (in prayer) along with the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him): some in standing position; others bowing; some sitting and some praying along with the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him).

Ibn al-Muthanna reported from ‘Amr from Hussain b. Abi Laila, saying ; Until Mu’adh came. Shu’bah said ; I heard it from Hussain who said : I shall follow the position (in the prayer in which I find him (the prophet)). . . you should do in a similar way.

Abu Dawud said: I then turned to the tradition reported by ‘Amr b. Marzuq he said; then Ma’adh came and they (the people) hinted at him. Shu’bah said; I heard it from hussain who said: Mu’adh then said; I shall follow the position (in the prayer when I join it) in which I find him (the prophet). He then said: Mu’adh has prayer when I join it in which I find him (the prophet). He then said: MU’adh has introduced for you a SUNNAH (a model behaviour), so you should do in a like manner. He said; our people have narrated to us; when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Madina, he commanded them (the people) to keep fast for three days. Thereafter the Quranic verses with regard to the fasts during Ramadan were revealed. But they were people who were not accustomed to keep fast ; hence the keeping of the fasts was hard for them; so those who could not keep fast would feed an indigent; then the month”. The concession was granted to the patient and the traveler; all were commanded to keep fast.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 506

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 116

Narrated Mu'adh ibn Jabal:

Prayer passed through three stages and fasting also passed through three stages. The narrator Nasr reported the rest of the tradition completely. The narrator, Ibn al-Muthanna, narrated the story of saying prayer facing in the direction of Jerusalem.

He said: The third stage is that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Medina and prayed, i.e. facing Jerusalem, for thirteen months.

Then Allah, the Exalted, revealed the verse: "We have seen thee turning thy face to Heaven (for guidance, O Muhammad). And now verily We shall make thee turn (in prayer) toward a qiblah which is dear to thee. So turn thy face toward the Inviolable Place of Worship, and ye (O Muslims), wherever ye may be, turn your face (when ye pray) toward it" (ii.144). And Allah, the Reverend and the Majestic, turned (them) towards the Ka'bah. He (the narrator) completed his tradition.

The narrator, Nasr, mentioned the name of the person who had the dream, saying: And Abdullah ibn Zayd, a man from the Ansar, came. The same version reads: And he turned his face towards the qiblah and said: Allah is most great, Allah is most great; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah; come to prayer (he pronounced it twice), come to salvation (he pronounced it twice); Allah is Most Great, Allah is most great. He then paused for a while, and then got up and pronounced in a similar way, except that after the phrase "Come to salvation" he added. "The time for prayer has come, the time for prayer has come."

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Teach it to Bilal, then pronounce the adhan (call to prayer) with the same words. As regards fasting, he said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to fast for three days every month, and would fast on the tenth of Muharram. Then Allah, the Exalted, revealed the verse: ".......Fasting was prescribed for those before you, that ye may ward off (evil)......and for those who can afford it there is a ransom: the feeding of a man in need (ii.183-84). If someone wished to keep the fast, he would keep the fast; if someone wished to abandon the fast, he would feed an indigent every day; it would do for him. But this was changed. Allah, the Exalted, revealed: "The month of Ramadan in which was revealed the Qur'an ..........(let him fast the same) number of other days" (ii.185).

Hence the fast was prescribed for the one who was present in the month (of Ramadan) and the traveller was required to atone (for them); feeding (the indigent) was prescribed for the old man and woman who were unable to fast. (The narrator, Nasr, further reported): The companion Sirmah, came after finishing his day's work......and he narrated the rest of the tradition.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 507

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 117

Anas reported; Bilal was commanded to pronounce Adhan in double pairs and IQAMAH in single pairs.

Hammam added in his version; “except IQAMAH”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 508

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 118

Anas reported the tradition like that of Wuhaib. Ismail said: I narrated this tradition to Ayyub who said: “Except IQAMAH”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 509

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 119

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The words of adhan were pronounced from the time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) twice in pairs (i.e. four times) each, and the words of iqamah were pronounced once in pairs (twice each), except that the phrase "The time for prayer has come" would be pronounced twice. When we heard iqamah, we would perform ablution, and go out for prayer. Shu'bah said: I did not hear AbuJa'far narrating any other tradition except this one.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 510

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 120

This tradition has been narrated by Abu Ja’far, the mu’adhdhin of ‘Uryan mosque (at Kufah), from Abu al-Muthanna, the mu’adhdhin of masjid al-akbar (at kufah) on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar. The rest of the tradition was transmitted in a like manner.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 511

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 121

Narrated Abdullah ibn Zayd:

The Prophet (ﷺ) intended to do many things for calling (the people) to prayer, but he did not do any of them. Then Abdullah ibn Zayd was taught in a dream how to pronounce the call to prayer. He came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and informed him. He said: Teach it to Bilal. He then taught him, and Bilal made a call to prayer. Abdullah said: I saw it in a dream and I wished to pronounce it, but he (the Prophet) said: You should pronounce iqamah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 512

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 122

This tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by ‘abd Allah b. Zaid. He said: My grandfather pronounced the Iqamah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 513

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 123

Narrated Ziyad ibn al-Harith as-Suda'i:

When the adhan for the dawn prayer was initially introduced, the Prophet (ﷺ) commanded me to call the adhan and I did so. Then I began to ask: Should I utter iqamah, Messenger of Allah? But he began to look at the direction of the east, (waiting) for the break of dawn, and said: No.

When the dawn broke, he came down and performed ablution and he then turned to me. In the meantime his Companions joined him. Then Bilal wanted to utter the iqamah, but the Prophet (ﷺ) said to him: The man of Suda' has called the adhan, and he who calls the adhan utters the iqamah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 514

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 124

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The mu'adhdhin will receive forgiveness to the extent to which his voice reaches, and every moist and dry place will testify on his behalf; and he who attends (the congregation of) prayer will have twenty-five prayers recorded for him and will have expiation for sins committed between every two times of prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 515

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 125

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: when the call to prayer is made; the devil turns his back and breaks wind so as not to hear the call being made; but when the call is finished, he turns round. When the second call to prayer (iqamah) is made, he turns his back, and when the second call is finished, he turns round and suggest notions in the mind of the man (at prayer) to distract his attention, saying: remember such and such, referring to something the man did not have n mind, with the result that he does not know how much he has prayed.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 516

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 126

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The imam is responsible and the mu'adhdhin is trusted, O Allah, guide the imams and forgive the mu'adhdhins.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 517

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 127

This tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by Abu Hurairah who reported it in a similar manner from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 518

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 128

Narrated A woman from Banu an-Najjar:

Urwah ibn az-Zubayr reported on the authority of a woman from Banu an-Najjar. She said: My house was the loftiest of all the houses around the mosque (of the Prophet (ﷺ) at Medina). Bilal used to make a call to the morning prayer from it. He would come there before the break of dawn and wait for it. When he saw it, he would yawn and say: O Allah, I praise you and seek Your assistance for the Quraysh so that they might establish Thine religion. He then would make the call to prayer.

She (the narrator) said: By Allah, I do not know whether he ever left saying these words on any night.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 519

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 129

Abu Juhaifah reported: I came to the prophet (ﷺ) at Mecca; he was sitting in a tent made of leather. Then Bilal came out and called to prayer. I looked at his mouth following him this side and that side (i.e., right and left). Later at his Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came out clad in a red suit, i.e, wearing the sheets of the Yemen, of the Qatri design. The version narrated by Musa has the word; “I saw Bilal going towards al-Abtah”.

He then made a call to prayer. When he reached the words “ come to prayer, come to salvation”. He turned his neck right and left, respectively; he did not turn himself (with his whole body). He then entered (his house) and came out with a lancet. The narrator then reported the rest of the tradition.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 520

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 130

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The supplication made between the adhan and the iqamah is not rejected.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 521

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 131

Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying : When you hear the Adhan, you should repeat the same words as the mu’adhdhin pronounces.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 522

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 132

‘Abd Allah b. ‘Amr b. al-As reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying: when you hear the mu'adhdhin repeat what he says, invoke a blessing on me, for everyone who invoke one blessing on me will receive ten blessings from Allah. Then ask Allah to give me the wasilah, which is a rank in paradise fitting for only one of Allah’s servants, and I hope that I may be the one. If anyone asks Allah that I be given the wasilah, he will be assured of my intercession.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 523

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 133

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

A man said: Messenger of Allah, the mu'adhdhins excel us. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Say (the same words) as they say, and when you come to the end, make a petition and that will be granted to you.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 524

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 134

Sa’d b. Abi Waqqas reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying : If anyone says when he hears the MU’ADHDHIN : “And I testify that there is no god but Allah alone who has no partner and that Muhammad is His servant and Apostle: I am satisfied with Allah as lord, with Muhammad as apostle and with Islam as religion”, he will be forgiven.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 525

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 135

‘A’ishah said that when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) heard the MU’ADHDHIN uttering the testimony, he would say: “And I too, and I too”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 526

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 136

‘Umar b. al-khattab reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; When the MU’ADHDHIN says: “Allah is most great, Allah is most great”, and one of you says in response: “Allah is most great”, Allah is most great; then says: “ I testify tht there is no god but Allah”, and he says in response: “I testify that there is no god but Allah”, then say:” I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah”, and he makes the response: “ I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah”, then says: “Come to prayer”, and he makes the response: “There is no might and no power except in Allah”: then says: “ Allah is most great, Allah is most great”, and he makes the response: “Allah is most great”, then says: “There is no god but Allah”, if he says this from his heart, he enter Paradise.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 527

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 137

Narrated AbuUmamah, or one of the Companion of the Prophet:

Bilal began the Iqamah, and when he said: "The time for prayer has come," the Prophet (ﷺ) said: "May Allah establish it and cause it to continue."

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 528

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 138

Jabir b. ‘Abd Allah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: if anyone says when he hears the call to prayer : “O Allah, Lord of this perfect call and of the prayer which is established for all time, grant Muhammad the wasilah and excellency, and raise him up in a praiseworthy position which Thou hast promised, he will be assured of my intercession.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 529

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 139

Narrated Umm Salamah, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught me to say when the adhan for the sunset prayer was called; "O Allah, this is the time when Thy night comes on, Thy day retires, and the voices of Thy summoners are heard, so forgive me."

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 530

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 140

Narrated Uthman ibn Abul'As:

Messenger of Allah, appoint me the leader of the tribe in prayer. He said: You are their leader, but you should follow on who is the weakest of them: and appoint a mu'adhdhin who does not charge for the calling of adhan.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 531

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 141

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Bilal made a call to prayer before the break of dawn; the Prophet (ﷺ), therefore, commanded him to return and make a call: Lo! the servant of Allah (i.e. I) had slept (hence this mistake).

The version of Musa has the addition: He returned and made a call: Lo! the servant of Allah had slept.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Darawardi from 'Ubaid Allah on the authority of Ibn 'Umar saying: There was a mu'adhdhin of 'Umar, named Mas'ud. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. This version is more correct than that one.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 532

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 142

Nafi' reported : A mu'adhdhin of ‘Umar, named Masruh, called the Adhan for the morning prayer before the break of dawn; ‘Umar commanded him (to repeat). The narrator reported the tradition in a similar way.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by al-Darawardi from ‘Ubaid Allah on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar, saying: there was a mu'adhdhin of ‘Umar, named Mas’ud. He then narrated the rest of the tradition. This version is more correct than one.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 533

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 143

Narrated Bilal:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to Bilal: Do not call adhan until the dawn appears clearly to you in this way, stretching his hand in latitude.

Abu Dawud said: Shaddad did not see Bilal.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 534

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 144

‘A’ishah reported: Ibn Umm Maktum was the mu'adhdhin of the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) and he was blind.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 535

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 145

Abu al-Sha’tha said : we were sitting with Abu Hurairah in the mosque. A man went out of the mosque after the ADHAN for the afternoon prayer had been called. Abu Hurairah said: As regards this (man), he disobeyed Abu al-Qasim, the prophet (ﷺ).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 536

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 146

Jabir b. Samurah said: Bilal would call the Adhan, then he used come to wait. When he would see that the prophet (ﷺ) had come out (of his house), he would pronounce the iqama.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 537

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 147

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Mujahid reported: I was in the company of Ibn Umar. A person invited the people for the noon or afternoon prayer (after the adhan had been called). He said: Go out with us (from this mosque) because this is an innovation (in religion).

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 538

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 148

Abu Qatadah reported on the authority of his father : the prophet (ﷺ) said; When the Iqamah for prayer is pronounced, do not stand until you see me.

Abu Dawud said: this has been narrated by Ayyub and Hajjaj al-Sawwaf from Yahya and Hisham al-Duatawa’i in a similar way, saying : Yahya wrote to me (in this way). And this has been narrated by Mu’awiyah b. Sallam and ‘Ali b. al-Mubarak from Yahya: “Until you see me and show tranquility”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 539

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 149

This tradition has also been reported through a different chain of narrators in a similar way. This version says: “Until you see me that I have come out”.

Abu dawud said: No one except Ma’mar has narrated the words “that I have come out”. And the version transmitted by Ibn ‘Uyainah from Ma’mar does not mention the words “that I have come out”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 540

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 150

Abu Hurairah reported: when the Iqamah was pronounced for prayer during the time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), the people would take their seats before the prophet (ﷺ) came to his seat.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 541

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 151

Humaid reported : I asked Thabit al-Bunani whether it was permissible for a man to talk after the qamah had been pronounced. He narrated a tradition on the authority of Anas: (once) the Iqamah was pronounced, and a person came to the apostle of Allah (ﷺ) and detained him after the Iqamah had been pronounced.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 542

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 152

‘Awn b. Kahmas reported on the authority of his father Kahmas : we stood for praying at Mina when the Imam had not come out. Some of us sat down (and I too). An old man from Kufah said to me: Why did you down? I said : Ibn Buraidah, this is Sumud (i.e., waiting for the Imam in the standing condition). The old man then narrated a tradition from ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Awaajah on the authority of al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib: We would stand in rows during the time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) for a long time before he pronounced Takbir. He further said; Allah, the Exalted and Mighty, sends blessings and the angles invoke blessings for those who are nearer to the front rows. No step is more liking to Allah than a step which one takes to join the row (of the prayer).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 543

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 153

Anas reported : the Iqamah was pronounced (for the night prayer) and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) remained engaged in talking (to a person) in the corner of the mosque. He did not begin prayer until the people slept.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 544

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 154

Abu al-Nadr said: when the Iqamah was pronounced and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw that they (the people) were small in number, he would sit down, nd would not pray; but when he saw them (the people) large in number, he would pray.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 545

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 155

This tradition has been transmitted through a different chain of narrators in a similar way by ‘Ali b. Abi Talib.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 546

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 156

Narrated AbudDarda':

I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: If there are three men in a village or in the desert among whom prayer is not offered (in congregation), the devil has got the mastery over them. So observe (prayer) in congregation), for the wolf eats only the straggling animal. Sa'ib said: By the word Jama'ah he meant saying prayer in company or in congregation.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 547

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 157

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; I thought to give orders for arranging prayer in congregation, and then to have the Iqamah called for it, then to order a man to lead the people in prayer, then to go off in company of the people who have bundles of firewood to those people who are not present at the prayer and then to burn down their houses with fire.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 548

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 158

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: I thought about giving orders to some youths for gathering a bundle of firewood, then going off to some people who their prayers in their homes without any excuse, and burning down their houses over them.

I (Yazid b. Yazid) said: I asked Yazid b. al-Asamm: Abu ‘Awf did he mean Friday (prayer) or any other? He replied: may my ears become deaf if I have not heard Abu Hurairah narrating it from the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him); He did not mention Friday (prayer) or any other.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 549

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 159

Abd Allah b. Mas’ud said: Persevere in observing these five times of prayer where the announcement for them is made, because they are from the paths of right guidance. And Allah, the Might, the Majestic, has laid down for his prophet (ﷺ) the paths of right guidance. I have seen the time when no one stayed away from prayer except a hypocrite whose hypocrite was well known. I witnessed the time when a man would be brought swaying between two men till he was set up in the row (of the prayer). Every one of us has a mosque of his in his house. If you were to pray in your houses and stay from your mosques. You would abandon the Sunnah (practice) of your prophet, and if you were Abandon the Sunnah (Practice) of your Prophet, you would become an unbeliever.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 550

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 160

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

If anyone hears him who makes the call to prayer and is not prevented from joining the congregation by any excuse--he was asked what an excuse consisted of and replied that it was fear or illness--the prayer he offers will not be accepted from him.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 551

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 161

Narrated Amr ibn Za'dah, Ibn Umm Maktum:

Ibn Umm Maktum asked the Prophet (ﷺ) saying: Messenger of Allah, I am a blind man, my house is far away (from the mosque), and I have a guide who does not follow me. Is it possible that permission be granted to me for saying prayer in my house? He asked: Do you hear summons (adhan)? He said: Yes. He said: I do not find any permission for you.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 552

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 162

Narrated Ibn Umm Maktum:

Messenger of Allah, there are many venomous creatures and wild beasts in Medina (so allow me to pray in my house because I am blind). The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Do you hear the call, "Come to prayer," "Come to salvation"? (He said: Yes.) Then you must come.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Qasim al-Jarmi has narrated this tradition from Sufyan in a similar manner. But his version does not contain the words "Then you must come."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 553

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 163

Narrated Ubayy ibn Ka'b:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in the dawn prayer one day. And he said: Is so and so present? They said: No. He (again) asked: Is so and so present? They replied: No. He then said: These two prayers are the ones which are most burdensome to hypocrites. If you knew what they contain (i.e. blessings), you would come to them, even though you had to crawl on your knees. The first row is like that of the angels, and if you knew the nature of its excellence, you would race to join it.

A man's prayer said along with another is purer than his prayer said alone, and his prayer with two men is purer than his prayer with one, but if there are more it is more pleasing to Allah, the Almighty, the Majestic.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 554

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 164

‘Uthman b. ‘Affan reported the Messenger of Allah (may peace be him) as saying; if anyone says the night prayer in congregation, he is like one who keeps vigil (in prayer) till midnight; and he who says both the night and dawn prayer in congregation is like one who keeps vigil (in prayer) the whole night.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 555

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 165

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The further one is from the mosque , the greater will be one's reward.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 556

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 166

Ubayy b. Ka’b said: There was a certain person, out of all people of Medina, who used to pray in the mosque. I do not know that any one of them lived at a farther distance than that man. Still he never missed the prayer in congregation in the mosque. I said: it would be better if you buy a donkey and ride it in heat and darkness. He said: I do not like that my house be by the side of the mosque. The discourse reached the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He said him about it. He said: I did it so that my walking to the mosque and return to my home when I return be recorded. He said: Allah has granted all this to you; Allah has granted all that you reckoned.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 557

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 167

Narrated AbuUmamah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: If anyone goes out from his house after performing ablution for saying the prescribed prayer in congregation (in the mosque), his reward will be like that of one who goes for hajj pilgrimage after wearing ihram (robe worn by the hajj pilgrims).

And he who goes out to say the mid-morning (duha) prayer, and takes the trouble for this purpose, will take the reward like that of a person who performs umrah. And a prayer followed by a prayer with no worldly talk during the gap between them will be recorded in Illiyyun.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 558

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 168

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Prayer said by a man in congregation is twenty five degrees more excellent than prayer said by him alone in his house or in the market. This is because when any of you performs ablution and does it perfectly, and goes out to the mosque having no intention except praying, and nothing moves him except prayer, then at every step which he takes his rank is elevated by one degree on account of this (walking), and one sin is remitted from him for this (walking), till he enters the mosque. When he enters the mosque, he will be reckoned as praying as long as he will be detained by the prayer. The angels keep on invoking blessing on any of you so long as he remains seated in the place he prayer, saying: O Allah, forgive him; O Allah, have mercy on him; O Allah, accept his repentance so long as he does not harm anyone, or breaks his ablution.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 559

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 169

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

Prayer in congregation is equivalent to twenty-five prayers (offered alone). If he prays in a jungle, and performs its bowing and prostrations perfectly, it becomes equivalent to fifty prayers (in respect of reward).

Abu Dawud said: 'Abd al-Walid b. Ziyad narrated in his version of this tradition: "Prayer said by a single person in a jungle is more excellent by multiplied degrees than prayer said in congregation."

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 560

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 170

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Give good tidings to those who walk to the mosques in darkness for having a perfect light on the Day of Judgment.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 561

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 171

Narrated Ka'b ibn Ujrah:

AbuThumamah al-Hannat said that Ka'b ibn Ujrah met him while he was going to the mosque; one of the two (companions) met his companion (on his way to the mosque) And he met crossing the fingers of my both hands. He prohibited me to do so, and said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has said: If any of you performs ablution, and performs his ablution perfectly, and then goes out intending for the mosque, he should not cross the fingers of his hand because he is already in prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 562

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 172

Narrated A person from the Ansar:

Sa'id ibn al-Musayyab said: An Ansari was breathing his last. He said: I narrate to you a tradition, and I narrate it with the intention of getting a reward from Allah.

I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: If any one of you performs ablution and performs it very well, and goes out for prayer, he does not take his right step but Allah records a good work (or blessing) for him, and he does not take his left step but Allah remits one sin from him. Any one of you may reside near the mosque or far from it; if he comes to the mosque and prays in congregation, he will be forgiven (by Allah).

If he comes to the mosque while the people had prayed in part, and the prayer remained in part, and he prays in congregation the part he joined, and completed the part he had missed, he will enjoy similarly (i.e. he will be forgiven). If he comes to the mosque when the people had finished prayer, he will enjoy the same.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 563

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 173

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: whoever performs ablution, and performs his ablution perfectly, and then goes to the mosque and finds that the people had finished the prayer (in congregation), Allah will give him a reward like one who prayed in congregation and attended it; The reward of those who prayed in congregation will not be curtailed.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 564

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 174

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

Do not prevent the female servants of Allah from visiting the mosques of Allah, but they may go out (to the mosque) having no perfumed themselves.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 565

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 175

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; Do not prevent the female servant your women from visiting the mosques of Allah.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 566

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 176

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; Do not prevent your women from visiting the mosque; but their houses are better for them (for praying).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 567

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 177

‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar reported the prophet (ﷺ) as saying; Allow women to visit the mosque at night. A son of his (Bilal) said; I swear by Allah, we shall certainly not allow them because they will defraud. I swear by Allah, we shall not allow them. He (Ibn ‘Umar) abused him and became angry at him and said : I tell you that the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) said: Allow them; yet you say; we shall not allow them.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 568

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 178

‘A’ishah (Allah be pleased with her), wife of the prophet (ﷺ), said ; if the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had seen what the women have invented, he would have prevented them from visiting the mosque (for praying), as the women of the children of the Israel were prevented. Yahya (the narrator) said; I asked ‘Umrah ; were the women of Israel prevented? She said: yes.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 569

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 179

‘Abd Allah (b. Mas’ud) reported the prophet (ﷺ) as saying; it is more excellent for a woman to pray in her house than in her courtyard, and more excellent for her to pray in her private chamber than in her house.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 570

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 180

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying : if we reserve this door for women (it would be better). Nafi' said: Ibn ‘Umar did not enter through it( the door) till he died.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated though a different chain of transmitters by 'Umar. And this is more correct.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 571

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 181

Abu Hurairah said: I heard the Messenger of Allah( may peace be upon him) say: When the iqamah is pronounced for prayer, do not come to it running, but come walking(slowly). You should observe tranquility. The part of the prayer you get(along with the imam) offer it, and the part you miss complete it(afterwards).

Abu Dawud said: The version narrated by al-Zubaidi, Ibn Abi Dhi’b, Ibrahim b. Sa’d, Ma’mar, Shu’aib b. Abi Hamzah on the authority of al-Zuhri has the words: “the part you miss then complete it”. Ibn ‘Uyainah alone narrated from al-Zuhri the words “then offer it afterwards”. And Muhammad b. ‘Amr narrated from Abu Salamah on the authority of Abu Hurairah, and Ja’far b. Rabi’ah narrated from al-A’raj on the authority of Abu Hurairah the words “then complete it”. And Ibn Mas’ud narrated from the Prophet(ﷺ) and Abu Qatadah and Anas reported from the Prophet( may peace be upon him) the words” then complete it”.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 572

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 182

Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet(ﷺ) as saying: Come to prayer with calmness and tranquility. Then pray the part you get (long with the imam) and complete afterwards the part you miss.

Abu Dawud said: Ibn Sirin narrated from Abu Hurairah the words: "he should complete it afterwards." Similarly, Abu Rafi' narrated from Abu Hurairah and Abu Dharr narrated from him the words "then complete it, and complete it afterwards." There is a variation of words in the narration from him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 573

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 183

Narrated Sa'id al-Khudri:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw a person praying alone. He said: Is there any man who may do good with this (man) and pray along with him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 574

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 184

Narrated Yazid ibn al-Aswad:

Yazid prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) when he was a young boy. When he (the Prophet) had prayed there were two persons (sitting) in the corner of the mosque; they did not pray (along with the Prophet). He called for them. They were brought trembling (before him). He asked: What prevented you from praying along with us? They replied: We have already prayed in our houses. He said: Do not do so. If any of you prays in his house and finds that the imam has not prayed, he should pray along with him; and that will be a supererogatory prayer for him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 575

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 185

Jabir b. Yazid reported on the authority of his father: I said the morning prayer along with the prophet (ﷺ) at Mina. He narrated the rest of the tradition to the same effect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 576

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 186

Narrated Yazid ibn Amir:

I came while the Prophet (ﷺ) was saying the prayer. I sat down and did not pray along with them. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) turned towards us and saw that Yazid was sitting there. He said: Did you not embrace Islam, Yazid? He replied: Why not, Messenger of Allah; I have embraced Islam. He said: What prevented you from saying prayer along with the people? He replied: I have already prayed in my house, and I thought that you had prayed (in congregation). He said: When you come to pray (in the mosque) and find the people praying, then you should pray along with them, though you have already prayed. This will be a supererogatory prayer for you and that will be counted as obligatory.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 577

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 187

A man from Banu Asad b. Khuzaimah asked Abu Ayyub al-Ansari: if one of us prays in his house, then comes to the mosque and finds that the iqamah is being called, and if I pray along with them ( in congregation), I feel something inside about it. Abu Ayyub replied: We asked the Prophet (ﷺ) about it. He said: That is a share from the spoils received by the warriors (i.e. he will receive double the reward of the prayer).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 578

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 188

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Sulayman, the freed slave of Maymunah, said: I came to Ibn Umar at Bilat (a place in Medina) while the people were praying. I said: Do you not pray along with them? He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Do not say a prayer twice in a day.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 579

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 189

Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:

I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: He who leads the people in prayer, and he does so at the right time, will receive, as well as those who are led (in prayer) will get (the reward). He who delays (prayer) from the appointed time will be responsible (for this delay) and not those who are led in prayer.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 580

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 190

Narrated Sulamah daughter of al-Hurr:

I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: One of the signs of the Last Hour will be that people in a mosque will refuse to act as imam and will not find an imam to lead them in prayer.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 581

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 191

Abu Mas’ud al-Badri reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: The one of you who is most versed in the Books of Allah should act as imam for the people; and the one who is the earliest of them in reciting (the Qur’an); if they are equally versed in reciting it, then the earliest of them to emigrate (to Medina); if they emigrated at the same time, then the oldest of them. No man must lead another in prayer in his house (i.e. in the house of a latter) or where the latter has authority, or sit in his place of honor without his permission. Shu’bah said: I asked Isma’il: what is the meaning of his place of honor? He replied: his throne.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 582

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 192

The version of this tradition narrated through a different chain by Shu’bah has the words: “A man should not lead the another man in prayer.

Abu Dawud said: Yahya al-Qattan narrated from Shu’bah in a similar way, i.e. the earliest of them in recitation.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 583

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 193

This tradition has been transmitted through a different chain by Abu Mas’ud This version has words ; “If they are equally versed in recitation, then the one who has most knowledge of the Sunnah ; if they are equal with regard to (the knowledge of) the Sunnah, then the earliest of them to emigrate (to medina)”. He did not narrate the words; “ The earliest of them in recitation”.

Abu Dawud said: Hajjaj b. Artata reported from Isma’il: Do not sit in the place of honour of anyone except with his permission.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 584

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 194

‘Amr b. Salamah said ; we lived at a place where the people would pass by us when they came to the prophet (ﷺ). When they returned they would again pass by us. And they used to inform us that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said so –and-so. I was a boy with a good memory. From the( process) I memorized a large portion of the Qur’an. Then my father went to the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) along with a group of his clan. He (the Prophet) taught them prayer. And he said: The one of you who knows most of the Qur’an should act as your imam. I knew the Qur’an better than most of them because I had memorized it. They, therefore, put me in front of them, and I would lead them in prayer. I wore a small yellow mantle which, when I prostrated myself, went up on me, and a woman of the clan said: Cover the back side of your leader from us. So they bought an ‘Ammani shirt for me, and I have never been so pleased about anything after embracing Islam as I was about that (shirt). I used to lead them in prayer and I was only seven or eight year old.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 585

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 195

This tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain by ‘Amr b. Salamah. This version says: “I used to lead them in prayer with a sheet of cloth on me that was patched and torn. When I prostrated myself, my buttocks were disclosed.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 586

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 196

‘Amr b. Salamah reported on the authority of his father (Salamah) that they visited the Prophet (ﷺ). When they intended to return, they said: Messenger of Allah, who will lead us in prayer? He said: The one of you who knows most of the Qur’an, or memorizes most of the Qur’an, (should act as your imam). There was none in the clan who knew more of the Qur’an than I did. They, therefore, put me in front of them and I was only a boy. And I wore a mantle, Whenever I was present in the gathering of Jarm (name of his clan), I would act as their Imam, and lead them in their funeral prayer until today.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by ‘Amr b. Salamah through a different chain of transmitter. This version has: “When my clan visited the Prophet( may peace be upon him) ....” He did not report it on the authority of his father.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 587

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 197

Ibn ‘Umar said: when the first emigrants came (to Madina), they stayed at al-‘Asbah (a place near Madina) before the advent of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). Salim, the client of Abu Hudhaifah, acted as their imam, as he knew the Qur’an better than all of them, al-Haitham(the narrator) added: and ‘Umar b. al-Khattab and Abu Salamah b. ‘Abd al-Asad were among them.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 588

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 198

Malik b. al-Huwairith said that the Prophet( may peace be upon him) told him or some of his companions: When the time of prayer comes, call the Adhan, then call the iqamah, then the one who is oldest of you should act as your imam.

The version narrated by Maslamah goes : He said: On that day we were almost equal in knowledge.

The version narrated by Isma’il says: Khalid said: I said to Abu Qilabah: where is the Qur’an(i.e. why did the Prophet(ﷺ) not say: The one who knows the Qur’an most should act as imam)? He replied: Both of them were equal in the knowledge of the Qur’an.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 589

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 199

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Let the best among you call the adhan for you, and the Qur'an-readers act as your imams.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 590

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 200

Narrated Umm Waraqah daughter of Nawfal:

When the Prophet (ﷺ) proceeded for the Battle of Badr, I said to him: Messenger of Allah allow me to accompany you in the battle. I shall act as a nurse for patients. It is possible that Allah might bestow martyrdom upon me. He said: Stay at your home. Allah, the Almighty , will bestow martyrdom upon you.

The narrator said: Hence she was called martyr. She read the Qur'an. She sought permission from the Prophet (ﷺ) to have a mu'adhdhin in her house. He, therefore, permitted her (to do so).

She announced that her slave and slave-girl would be free after her death. One night they went to her and strangled her with a sheet of cloth until she died, and they ran away.

Next day Umar announced among the people, "Anyone who has knowledge about them, or has seen them, should bring them (to him)."

Umar (after their arrest) ordered (to crucify them) and they were crucified. This was the first crucifixion at Medina.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 591

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 201

This tradition has also been narrated through a different chain of transmitters by Umm Waraqah daughter of ‘Abd Allah b. al-Harith. The first version is complete. This version goes: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) used to visit her at her house. He appointed a mu’adhdhin to call adhan for her; and he commanded her to lead the inmates of her house in prayer. ‘Abd al-Rahman said: I saw her mu’adhdhin who was an old man.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 592

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 202

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: There are three types of people whose prayer is not accepted by Allah: One who goes in front of people when they do not like him; a man who comes dibaran, which means that he comes to it too late; and a man who takes into slavery an emancipated male or female slave.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 593

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 203

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) as saying: The obligatory prayer is essential behind every Muslim, pious or impious, even if he has committed a sins.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 594

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 204

Anas said that the Prophet (ﷺ) appointed Ibn Umm Maktum as substitute to lead the people in prayer, and he was blind.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 595

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 205

Abu ‘Atiyyah, a freed slave of us, said: Malik b. al-Huwairith came to this place of prayer of ours, and the iqamah for prayer was called. We said to him: Come forward and lead the prayer. He said to us: Put one of your own men forward to lead you in prayer. I heard the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) say: If anyone visits people, he should not lead them in prayer, but some person of them should lead the prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 596

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 206

Hammam said: Hudhaifah led the people in prayer in al-Mada’in standing on the shop(or a bench). Abu Mas’ud took him by his shirt, and brought him down. When he( Abu Mas’ud) finished his prayer, he said: Do you not know that they(the people) were prohibited to do so. He said: Yes, I remembered when you pulled me down.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 597

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 207

‘Adi b. Thabit al-Ansari said; A man related to me that (once) he was in the company of ‘Ammar b. yasir in al-Mada’in (a city near Ku’fah). The IQAMAH was called for prayer: ‘Ammar came forward and stood on a shop (or a beach) and prayed while the people stood on a lower place than he. Hudaifah came forward and took him by the hands and Ammar followed him till Hudaifah brought him down. When ‘Ammar finished his prayer. Hudaifah said to him: Did you not hear the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) say: When a man leads the people in prayer, he must not stand in a position higher than theirs, or words to that effect? ‘Ammar replied : that is why I followed you when you took me by the hand.

Grade: Hasan li ghairih

حسن لغيره

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 598

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 208

Jabir b. ‘Abd Allah said : Mu’adh b. Jabal would pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)in the night prayer, then go and lead his people and lead them in the same prayer.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 599

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 209

Jabir b. ‘Abd Allah said : Mu’adh b. Jabal would pray along the prophet (ﷺ), then go and lead his people in prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 600

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 210

Anas b. Malik said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) rode a horse and was thrown off it and his right was grazed. He then prayed one of the prayers sitting and we prayed one of the prayers sitting, and when he finished he said: the Imam is appointed only to be followed ; so when he prays standing, pray standing, and when he bows, bow; when he raises himself, raise yourselves; when he says “Allah listen to him who praises Him”, “Our Lord ! to Thee be the praise”: and when he prays sitting all of you pray sitting.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 601

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 211

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) rode a horse in Medina. It threw him off at the root of a date-palm. His foot was injured. We visited him to inquire about his illness. We found him praying sitting in the apartment of Aisha. We, therefore, stood, (praying) behind him. He kept silent.

We again visited him to inquire about his illness. He offered the obligatory prayer sitting. We, therefore, stood (praying) behind him; he made a sign to us and we sat down. When he finished the prayer, he said: When the imam prays sitting, pray sitting; and when the imam prays standing, pray standing, and do not act as the people of Persia used to act with their chiefs (i.e. the people stood and they were sitting).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 602

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 212

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The imam is appointed only to be followed; when he says "Allah is most great," say "Allah is most great" and do not say "Allah is most great" until he says "Allah is most great." When he bows; bow; and do not bow until he bows. And when he says "Allah listens to him who praise Him," say "O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise."

The version recorded by Muslim goes: "And to Thee be the praise: And when he prostrate; and do not prostrate until he prostrates. When he prays standing, pray standing, and when he prays sitting, all of you pray sitting.

Abu Dawud said: The words "O Allah, our Lord, to You be the praise" reported by Sulaiman were explained to me by some of our companions.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 603

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 213

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The imam is appointed only to be followed. This version adds: When he recites (the Qur'an), keep silent."

Abu Dawud said: The addition of the words "When he recites, keep silent" in this version are not guarded. The misunderstanding, according to us, is on the part of Abu Khalid (a narrator).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 604

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 214

‘A’ishah said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed in his house sitting and the people prayed behind him standing. He made a sign to them (asking them) to sit down. When he finished the prayer, he said : The IMAM is appointed only to be followed; so when he prays standing. Pray standing ; and when he raises himself, raise yourself: and when he prays sitting. Pray sitting.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 605

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 215

Jabir said : when the prophet (ﷺ) became seriously ill, we prayed behind him while he was sitting and Abu Bakr was calling “Allah is most great “ to cause the people to hear the TAKBIR. Then he (the narrators) narrated the rest of the tradition.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 606

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 216

Husain reported on the authority of the children of Sa’d b. Mu’adh that Usaid b. Hudair used to act as their Imam. (when he fell ill) the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to him inquiring about his illness. They said: Messenger of Allah, our Imam is ill. He said : When he prays sitting, pray sitting.

Abu Dawud said : The chain of this tradition is not continuous (muttasil)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 607

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 217

Anas said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered upon Umm Haram. The people (in her house) brought some cooking oil dates to him. He said; Put it (dates) back in its container and return it (cooking oil) to its bag, because I am keeping fast. He then stood and led us in prayer two Rak’ahs of supererogatory prayer. Then Umm Sulaim and Umm Haram stood behind us (i.e., the men). Thabit (the narrator) said: I understand that Anas said; he (the prophet) made me stand on his right side.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 608

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 218

Anas said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led him and one of their women in prayer. He (the prophet) put him on his right side and the woman behind him (Anas)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 609

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 219

‘Abd Allah b. ‘Abbas said : when I was spending a night in the house of my maternal aunt Maimunah, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up at night, opened the mouth of the water skin and performed ablution. He then closed the mouth of the water-skin and stood for prayer. Then I got up and performed ablution as he did ; then I came and stood on his left side. He took my hand, turned me round behind his back and set me on his right side; and I prayed along with him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 610

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 220

Another version of this tradition transmitted through a different chain of narrators by Ibn ‘Abbas says: “He took my head or the hair of my head and made me stand on his right side”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 611

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 221

Anas b. Malik said that his grandmother Mulaikah the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) to take meals which she prepared for him. He took some of it and prayed. He said : Get up, I shall lead you in prayer. Anas said: I got up and took a mat which had become black on account of long use. I then washed it with water. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood upon it. I and the orphan (Ibn Abi Dumairah, the freed slave of the prophet) stood in a row behind him. The old women stood behind us. He then led us in two raka'at of prayer and left.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 612

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 222

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

Alqamah and al-Aswad sought permission from Abdullah (ibn Mas'ud) for admission, and we remained sitting at his door for a long time. A slave-girl came out and gave them permission (to enter). He (Ibn Mas'ud) then got up and prayed (standing) between me (al-Aswad) and him (Alqamah). He then said: I witnessed the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing similarly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 613

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 223

Narrated Yazid ibn al-Aswad:

Jabir ibn Yazid ibn al-Aswad reported on the authority of his father: I prayed behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). When he finished the prayer, he would turn (his face from the direction of the Ka'bah).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 614

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 224

Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:

When we would pray behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), we liked to be on his right side. He (the Prophet) would sit turning his face towards us (and back towards the Ka'bah) (ﷺ).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 615

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 225

Narrated Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Imam should not pray at the place where he led the prayer until he removes (from there).

Abu Dawud said: 'Ata' al-Khurasani did not see Mughirah b. Shu'bah (This tradition is, therefore munqati', i.e. a link is missing in the chain).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 616

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 226

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When the Imam completes the prayer and sits (for reciting tashahhud), and then becomes defiled (i.e. his ablution becomes void) before he speaks (to someone), his prayer becomes complete. And those who prayed behind him also complete the prayer.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 617

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 227

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The key of prayer is purification; takbir (saying "Allah is most great") makes (all acts which break prayer) unlawful and taslim (uttering the salutation) makes (all such acts) lawful.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 618

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 228

Narrated Mu'awiyah ibn AbuSufyan:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Do not try to outstrip me in bowing and prostrating because however earlier I bow you will join me when I raise (my head from bowing); I have become bulky.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 619

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 229

Al-Bara who is not a liar said; when they (the companions) raised their heads from bowing along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), they would stand up, and when they saw him that he went down in prostration, they would prostrate (following the prophet).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 620

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 230

Al-Bara b.‘Azib said ; we used to pray along with the prophet (ﷺ); none of us bowed his back until he saw that the prophet (ﷺ) bowed (his back).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 621

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 231

Al-Bara (b. Azib)said; They (the Companions) used to pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). When he bowed, they bowed; and when he said, “Allah listens to him who praises him”, they remained standing until they saw that he placed his placed his forehead on the ground: then they would follow him (ﷺ)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 622

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 232

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; Does he who raises his head while the Imam is prostrating not fear that Allah may change his head into a donkey’s or his face into a donkey’s face.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 623

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 233

Anas said: The prophet (ﷺ) persuaded them to say prayer in congregation and prohibited them to leave before he goes away from the prayer.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 624

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 234

Abu Hurairah said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was asked shout the validity of prayer in a single garment. The prophet (ﷺ) said: Does every one of you has two garment?

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 625

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 235

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: None of you should pray in a single garment of which no part comes over the shoulders.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 626

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 236

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: if anyone prays in a single piece of cloth, he should cross the two ends.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 627

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 237

‘Umar b. Abu Salamah said : I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying girded with a single (piece of) cloth, place its two ends over his shoulders.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 628

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 238

Narrated Talq ibn Ali al-Hanafi:

We came to the Prophet (ﷺ), and a man came and said: Prophet of Allah, what do you say if one prays in a single garment? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) then took off his wrapper and combined it with his sheet, and put it on them. He got up and the Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer. When he finished the prayer, he said: Does every one of you have two garments?

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 629

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 239

Sahl b. Sa’d said: I saw the people tying their wrappers over their necks like children due to the narrowness of the wrappers behind the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) during prayer. Someone said: Body of women, do not raise your heads until the men raise (their heads).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 630

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 240

‘A’ishah said; the prophet (ﷺ) prayed in a single (piece of) cloth whose one part was upon me.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 631

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 241

Narrated Salamah ibn al-Akwa':

I said: Messenger of Allah, I am a man who goes out hunting; may I pray in a single shirt? He replied: Yes, but fasten it even if it should be with a thorn.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 632

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 242

‘Abd al-rahman b. Abu Bakr reported on the authority of his father Jabir b. ‘Abd Allah led us in prayer in a single shirt, having no sheet upon him. When he finished the prayer he said: I witnesses the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying in a shirt.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 633

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 243

‘Ubadah b. al-Samit said: we came to Jabir b. ‘Abd Allah. He said : I (Jabir) accompanied the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in a battle. He got up to pray. I had a sheet of cloth upon me, and I began to cross both the ends, but they did not reach (my shoulders). It had fringes which I turned over and crossed the two ends, and bowed down retaining it with my neck lest it should fall down. Then I came and stood on the left side of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He then took and brought me around him and set me on his right side. Then Ibn Sakhr came and stood on his left side. he then took us with his both hands and made us stand behind him. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began to look at me furtive glances, but I could not understand. When I understood, he hinted at me tie the wrapper. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished the prayer, he said (to me): O Jabir. I said; Yes, Messenger of Allah. He said; if it (the sheet) is wide, cross both its ends (over the shoulders); if it is tight, tie it over your loins.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 634

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 244

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying, or reported ‘Umar as saying (the narrator is doubtful): if one of you has two (piece of) cloth, he should pray in them; if he has a single (piece of) cloth, he should use it as a wrapper, and should not hang it upon the shoulder like the Jews.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 635

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 245

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited us to pray in a sheet of cloth without crossing both its ends, and he also prohibited us to pray in a wrapper without putting on a sheet.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 636

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 246

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: He who lets his garment trail during prayer out of pride, Allah, the Almighty, has nothing to do with pardoning him and protecting him from Hell.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 637

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 247

Abu Hurairah said : while a man was praying letting his lower garment trail, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to him: Go and perform ablution. He, therefore, went and performed ablution and then returned. He (the prophet) again said: Go and perform ablution. He again went, performed ablution and returned. A man said to him (the prophet): Messenger of Allah, why did you order him to perform ablution? He said: he was praying with lower garment trailing, and does not accept the prayer of a man who lets his lower garment trail.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 638

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 248

Zaid b. Qunfudh said that his mother asked Umm Salamah : In how many clothes should a woman pray? She replied; she would pray wearing a veil and a long shirt which covers the surface of her feet.

Grade: Da'if Mauquf

ضعيف موقوف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 639

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 249

Umm Salamah said that she asked the prophet (ﷺ); Can a woman pray in a shirt and veil without wearing a lower garment? He replied: if the shirt is ample and covers the surface of her feet.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by Malik b. Anas, Bakr b. Mudar, Hafs b. Ghiyaht, Isma'il b. Ja'far, Ibn Abu Dhi'b, and Ibn Ishaq from Muhammad b. Zaid on the authority of his mother who narrated from Umm Salamah. None of these narrators mention the name of the Prophet (ﷺ). They reported it directly from Umm Salamah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 640

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 250

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Allah does not accept the prayer of a woman who has reached puberty unless she wears a veil.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Sa;id b. Abi 'Arubah from Qatadah on the authority of al-Hasan from the Prophet (ﷺ).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 641

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 251

Muhammad said: ‘A’ishah came to Safiyyah Umm Talha al-Talhat and seeing her daughter she said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered (into the house) and there was a girl in my apartment. He gave his lower garment (wrapper) to me and said; tear it into two pieces and give one-half to this (girl) and the other half to the girl with Umm Salamah. I think she has reached puberty, or (he said) I think they have reached puberty.

Abu Dawud said: Hisham has narrated it similarly from Muhammad b. Sirin.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 642

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 252

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) forbade trailing garments during prayer and that a man should cover his mouth.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by 'Isi on the authority of 'Ata' from Abu Hurairah: The Prophet (ﷺ) forbade trailing garments during prayer.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 643

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 253

Ibn Juraij said; I often saw ‘Ata praying while letting his garment trail.

Abu Dawud said: This (practice of ‘Ata’) weakens the tradition (narrated by Abu Hurairah).

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 644

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 254

‘A’ishah said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would not pray on our sheets of cloth or on our quits. ‘Ubaid allah said: My father doubted.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 645

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 255

Narrated AbuRafi':

Sa'id ibn AbuSa'id al-Maqburi reported on the authority of his father that he saw AbuRafi' the freed slave of the Prophet (ﷺ), passing by Hasan ibn Ali (Allah be pleased with them) when he was standing offering his prayer. He had tied the back knot of his hair. AbuRafi' untied it. Hasan turned to him with anger, AbuRafi' said to him: Concentrate on your prayer and do not be angry: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: This is the seat of the devil, referring to the back knot of the hair.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 646

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 256

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Kurayb the freed slave of Ibn Abbas reported: Abdullah ibn Abbas saw Abdullah ibn al-Harith praying having the back knot of the hair. He stood behind him and began to untie it. He remained standing unmoved (stationary). When he finished his prayer he came to Ibn Abbas and said to him: What were you doing with my head? He said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: A man who prays with the black knot of hair tied is the one praying pinioned.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 647

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 257

Narrated Abdullah ibn as-Sa'ib:

I saw the Prophet (ﷺ) praying on the day of the conquest of Mecca and he had placed his shoe at his left side.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 648

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 258

‘Abd Allah b. al-Sa’ib said; the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in the morning prayer at Mecca. He began to recite Surah al-Mu;minin and while he came to description of Moses and Aaron or the description of Moses and Jesus the narrator Ibn ‘Abbad doubts or other narrators differed amongst themselves on this word the prophet (ﷺ) coughed and gave up (recitation) and then bowed ‘Abd Allah b. al-Sa’ib was present seeing all this incident.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 649

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 259

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

While the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was leading his Companions in prayer, he took off his sandals and laid them on his left side; so when the people saw this, they removed their sandals. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he asked: What made you remove your sandals? The replied: We saw you remove your sandals, so we removed our sandals.

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) then said: Gabriel came to me and informed me that there was filth in them. When any of you comes to the mosque, he should see; if he finds filth on his sandals, he should wipe it off and pray in them.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 650

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 260

This tradition has also been transmitted through a chain by Bakr b. ‘Abd Allah. This version has the word Khubuth (filth) and in two places the word Khubuthan (filth).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 651

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 261

Narrated Aws ibn Thabit al-Ansari:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Act differently from the Jews, for they do not pray in their sandals or their shoes.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 652

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 262

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying both barefooted and wearing sandals.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 653

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 263

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When any of you prays, he should not place his sandals on his right side or on his left so as to be on the right side of someone else, unless no one is at his left, but should place them between his feet.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 654

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 264

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: when any of you prays and takes off his sandals, he should not harm anyone by them. He should place them between his feet or pray with them on

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 655

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 265

Maimunah bint al-Harith reported : the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray while. I was by his side in the state of menstruation. Sometime his cloth would touch me when he prostrated. He would pray on a small mat.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 656

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 266

Anas b. Malik reported: A man from the Ansar said: I am a corpulent man-and he was (actually) a fat man; I cannot pray along with you. He prepared food for him and invited him to his house. (he said) (please) pray (here) so that I may see how you pray, and then I would follow you. They (the people) washed one side of their mat. He (the prophet) then got up and prayed two Rak’ahs. Ibn al-Jarud asked Anas b. Malik: would he (the prophet) say the forenoon prayer? He replied: I did not see him offering this prayer except that day.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 657

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 267

Anas b. Malik said; the prophet (ﷺ) used to visit Umm Sulaim. Sometimes the time for prayer would come and he would pray on out carpet that was really a mat. She (Umm Sulaim) used to wash it with water.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 658

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 268

Narrated Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray on a mat and on a tanned skin.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 659

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 269

Anas b. Malik said: we used to pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in intense heat. When any of us could not rest his face on bare ground while prostrating due to intense heat he spread his cloth and would prostrate on it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 660

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 270

jabir b. Samurah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Why do you stand in rows as the angels do in the presence of their Lord? We asked: how do the angles stand in rows in the presence of their Lord? He replied: they make the first row complete and keep close together in the row.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 661

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 271

Al-Nu’man b. Bashir said: the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) paid attention to the people and said three times; straighten your rows (in prayer); by Allah, you must straighten your rows, or Allah will certainly put your faces in contrary directions. I then saw that every person stood in prayer keeping his shoulder close to that of the other, and his knee close to that of the other, and his ankle close to that of the other.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 662

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 272

Al-Nu’man b. Bashir said: the prophet (ﷺ) used to straighten us in the rows of prayer as the arrow is straightened, until he thought that we had learned it from him and understood it. One day he turned towards us, and shoulders in order, and say; Do not be irregular. And he would say: Allah and his Angels bless those who near the first rows.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 663

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 273

Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pass through the row from one side to the other; he used to set out chests and shoulders in order, and say: Do not be irregular. And he would say: Allah and His angels bless those who are near the first rows.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 664

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 274

Narrated An-Nu'man ibn Bashir:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to straighten our rows when we stood up to pray, and when we were straight, he said: Allah is most great (takbir).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 665

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 275

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Set the rows in order, stand shoulder to shoulder, close the gaps, be pliant in the hands of your brethren, and do not leave openings for the devil. If anyone joins up a row, Allah will join him up, but if anyone breaks a row, Allah will cut him off.

Abu Dawud said: The name of Abu Shjrah is Kathir b. Murrah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 666

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 276

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Stand close together in your rows, bring them near one another, and stand neck to neck, for by Him in Whose hand my soul is, I see the devil coming in through openings in the row just like a small black sheep.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 667

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 277

Anas reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying : Straighten your rows for the straightening of the rows is part of perfecting the prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 668

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 278

Muhammad b. Muslim b. al-Sa’ib said: one day I prayed by the side of Anas b. Malik. He said ; Do you know why this stick is placed here ? I said : No, by Allah. He said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to put his hand upon it and say: Keep straight and straighten your rows.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 669

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 279

This tradition has also ben transmitted by Anas through a different chain of transmitters. This version goes: when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood for prayer, he took it (the stick) in his right hand and turning (to the right side) said; keep straight and straighten your rows. He then took it in his left hand and said; keep straight and straighten your rows.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 670

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 280

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Complete the front row, then the one that comes next, and if there is any incompleteness, let it be in the last row.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 671

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 281

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The best of you are those whose shoulders are soft in prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 672

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 282

Narrated AbdulHamid ibn Mahmud:

I offered the Friday prayer along with Anas ibn Malik. We were pushed to the pillars (due to the crowd of people). We, therefore, stopped forward and backward. Anas then said: We used to avoid it (setting a row between the pillars) during the time of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 673

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 283

Abu Ma’sud reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: let those of your who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them, then those who are next to them.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 674

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 284

This tradition has also been transmitted by ‘Abd Allah (b. Mas’ud) through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: “Do not be irregular, so have your hearts irregular, and beware of tumult such as found in market”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 675

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 285

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Allah and His angels bless those who are on the right flanks of the rows.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 676

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 286

Narrated AbuMalik al-Ash'ari:

Should I not tell you how the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led the prayer? He said: He had the iqamah announced, drew the men up in line and drew up the youths behind them, then led them in prayer. He then mentioned how he conducted it. and said: Thus is the prayer of......AbdulA'la said: I think he must have said: My people.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 677

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 287

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: the best of the men’s row is the first and the worst of them is the last, but the best of the women’s rows is the last and the worst of them is the first.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 678

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 288

‘A’ishah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying the people will continue to keep themselves away from the front row until Allah will keep them away (from the front) in the Hell-fire.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 679

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 289

Abu Sa’Id al-Khudri said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw a tendency among his companions to go to the back. He said to them; come forward and follow my lead, and let those who come after you follow your lead people will continue to keep to the back till Allah would put them at the back.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 680

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 290

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Have the imam in the centre and close up the gaps.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 681

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 291

Narrated Wabisah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw a man praying alone behind the row. He ordered him to repeat. Sulayman ibn Harb said: The prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 682

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 292

Abu Bakrah said that he came to the mosque when the prophet (ﷺ) was bowing. So I bowed outside the row (before joining it). The prophet (ﷺ) said; May Allah increase your eagerness! But do not do it again.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 683

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 293

Al-Hasan reported : Abu Bakrah came when the apostle of Allah (ﷺ) was bowing. So he bowed without the row (before joining it). He then went to the row. When the prophet (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he said: which of your bowed without the row, and then went to the row? Abu Bakrah said; it was i. the prophet (ﷺ) said: May Allah increase your eagerness ! but do not do it again.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 684

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 294

Talhah b. 'Ubaid Allah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When you place in front of you something such as the back of a saddle, then there is no harm if someone passes in front of you (i.e. the other side of it).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 685

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 295

'Ata said: The back of the saddle is (about) one cubit (in height) or more than that.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 686

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 296

Ibn 'Umar said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would go out (for prayer) on the day of 'Id, he ordered to bring a lance, it was then setup in front of him and he would pray in its direction, and the people (stood) behind him. He used to do so during journey ; hence the rulers would take it (lance with them).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 687

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 297

Abu Juhaifah said: The Prophet (ﷺ) led them in prayer at al-Batha', with a staff set up in front of him. (He prayed) two rak'ahs of the Zuhr prayer and two rak'ahs of the 'Asr prayer. The women and the donkeys would pass in front of the staff.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 688

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 298

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays, he should put something in front of his face, and if he can find nothing , he should set up his staff; but if he has no staff, he should draw a line; then what passes in front of him will not harm him.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 689

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 299

This tradition has also been reported by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of narrators.

Abu Hurairah reported: The Prophet (ﷺ) said: ...... He then narrated the tradition about drawing the line.

Sufyan said: We did not find anything by which we could reinforce this tradition, and this has been narrated only through this chain.

He ('Ali b. al-Madini, a narrator) said: I said to Sufyan: There is a difference of opinion of the name (Abu Muhammad b. 'Amr). He pondered for a moment and then said: I do not remember except Abu Muhammad b. 'Amr Sufyan said: A man had come to Kufah after the death of Isma'il b. Umayyah ; he was seeking Abu Muhammad until he found him. He asked him (about this tradition) but he became confused. Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad b. Hanbal who was questioned many times how the line should be drawn. He replied: In this way. horizontally like crescent.

Abu Dawud said: I heard Musaddad say: Ibn Dawud said: The line should be drawn perpendicularly.

Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad b. Hanbal describing many times how the line should be drawn. He said: In this way horizontally in the round semi-circular form like the crescent, that is (the line should be) a curve.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 690

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 300

Sufyan b. 'Uyainah said: I saw Sharik who led us in the 'Asr prayer during a funeral ceremony. He placed his cap in front of him, that is, for saying the obligatory prayer the time of which had come.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 691

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 301

Ibn 'Umar said: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to pray facing his camel.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 692

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 302

Narrated Al-Miqdad ibn al-Aswad:

I never saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying in front of a stick, a pillar, or a tree, without having it opposite his right or left eyebrow, and not facing it directly.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 693

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 303

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Do not pray behind a sleeping or a talking person.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 694

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 304

Narrated Sahl ibn AbuHathmah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays facing a sutrah he should keep close to it, and not let the devil interrupt his prayer.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Waqid b. Muhammad from Safwan from Muhammad b. Sahl on the authority of his father, or on the authority of Muhammad b. Sahl from the Prophet (ﷺ). Some have narrated it from Nafi' b. Jubair on the authority of Sahl b. Sa'd. There is a variation in the chain of its narrators.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 695

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 305

Sahl said: The distance between the place where the Prophet (ﷺ) stood and the qiblah (i.e. the sutrah or the wall of the mosque) was as much as to allow a goat to pass.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 696

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 306

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When one of you prays, he should not let anyone pass in front of him; he should turn him away as far as possible; but if he refuses (to go), he should fight him, for he is only a devil.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 697

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 307

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When one of you prays, he should pray facing the sutrah (screen or covering) and he should keep himself close to it. He then narrated the tradition to the same effect.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 698

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 308

Abu 'Ubaid said: I saw 'Ata b. Yazid al-Laithi praying in a standing posture. So I went to him passing in front of him; he, therefore, turned me away. He then said to me: Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: If anyone of you can do that he should not let anyone pass between him and the qiblah, he should do it.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 699

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 309

Abu Salih said: I narrate what I witnesses from Abu Sa'id and heard from him. Abu Sa'id entered upon Marwan and said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: When one of you prays facing any object which conceals him from people, and someone wishes to pass in front of him, he should strike him at his chest; if he refuses (to go), he should fight him; he is only a devil.

Abu Dawud said: Sufyan Ath-Thawri said: "A person arrogantly walks in front of me while I am praying, so I stop him, and a weak person passes, so I dont stop him."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 700

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 310

Narrated Abu Juhaim :

The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) as saying: "If one who passes in front of a man who is praying knew the responsibility he incurs, he would prefer to stand still for forty. . . rather than pass in front of him. Abu al-Nadr said: I do not know whether he said forty days, or months, or years."

Abu Dawud: Sufyan al-Thawri said: If a man passes proudly in front of me while I am praying, I shall stop him, and if a weak man passes, I shall not stop him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 701

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 311

Hafs reported that the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) as saying, and the other version of this tradition transmitted through a different chain has: Abu Dharr said (and not the Prophet): If there is not anything like the back of a saddle in front of a man who is praying, then a donkey, a black dog, and a woman cut off his prayer. I asked him: Why has the black dog been specified, distinguishing it from a red, a yellow and a white dog? He replied: My nephew, I also asked the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) the same question as you asked me. He said: The black dog is a devil.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 702

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 312

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Qatadah said: I heard Jabir ibn Zayd who reported on the authority of Ibn Abbas; and Shu'bah reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: A menstruating woman and a dog cut off the prayer.

Abu Dawud said: Sa'id, Hisham and Hammam narrated this tradition from Qatadah on the authority of Jabir b. Zaid as a statement of Ibn 'Abbas.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 703

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 313

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Ikrimah reported on the authority of Ibn Abbas, saying: I think the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays without a sutrah, a dog, an ass, a pig, a Jew, a Magian, and a woman cut off his prayer, but it will suffice if they pass in front of him at a distance of over a stone's throw.

Abu Dawud said: There is something about this tradition in my heart. I used to discuss it with Ibrahim and others. I did not find anyone who narrated it from Hisham and knew it. I did not know anyone who reported it from Hisham and knew it. I did not know anyone who related it from Hisham. I think the confusion is on the part of Ibn Abi Saminah that is, Muhammad b. Isma'il al-Basri, the freed slave of Banu Hisham. In this tradition the mention of words "a Magian" is rejected; the mention of the words "at a stone's throw" and "a pig" is rejected.

Abu Dawud said: I did not hear this tradition except from Muhammad b. Isma'il b. Samurrah and I think he was mistaken because he used to narrate to us from his memory.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 704

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 314

Yazid b. Namran said: I saw a crippled man at Tabuk. He (the man) said: I passed riding a donkey in front of the Prophet(ﷺ) who was praying. He said (cursing him): O Allah, cut off his walking. Thenceforth I could not walk.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 705

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 315

This tradition as also been reported by Sa’id through the same chain of narrators and to the same effect. He added: He cut off our prayer, may Allah cut off his walking.

Abu Dawud said: This version narrated by Mushir on the authority of Sa’id has: He cut off our prayer.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 706

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 316

Sa’id b. Ghazwan reported on the authority of his father that he made his stay at Tabuk(during his journey) for performing Hajj. All of a sudden he saw a crippled man and asked him about his condition. He said: I relate to you a tradition, but do not narrate it to anyone so long as I am alive: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) encamped at Tabuk near a date-palm and he said: This is our qiblah (direction for praying). He then offered prayer facing it. I came running, when I was a boy, until I passed the place between him and the tree. He said (cursing): He cut off our prayer, may Allah cut off his walking. I could not, therefore, stand upon them(feet) till today.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 707

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 317

‘Amr b. Shu’aib reported from his father on the authority of his grand-father: We came down from the mountain pass of Adhaakhir in the company of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The time of prayer came and he prayed facing a direction of prayer, and we were (standing) behind him. Then a kid came and passed in front of him. He kept on stopping it until he brought his stomach near the wall (to detain it), and at last it passed behind him, or as Musaddad said.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 708

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 318

Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Prophet (ﷺ) was (once) praying. A kid went passing in front of him and he kept on stopping it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 709

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 319

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

I was sleeping in front of the Prophet (ﷺ) with my legs between him and the qiblah. Shu'bah said: I think she said: I was menstruating.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Zuhri, 'Ata, Abu Bakr b. Hafs, Hisham b. 'Urwah, 'Irak b. Malik, Abu al-Aswad and Tamim b. Salamah; all transmitted from 'Urwah on the authority of 'Aishah. Ibrahim narrated from al-Aswad on the authority of 'Aishah. Abu al-Duha narrated from Masruq on the authority of 'Aishah. Al-Qasim b. Muhammad and Abu Salamah narrated it from 'Aisha. All these narrators did not mention the words "And I was menstruating."

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 710

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 320

‘Urwah reported on the authority of ‘A’ishah: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray at night and she (‘A’ishah) would lie between him and the qiblah, sleeping on the bed on which he would sleep. When he wanted to offer the witr prayer, he awakened her and she offered the witr prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 711

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 321

‘A’ishah said: I used to sleep with my legs in front of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) when he would offer his prayer at night (i.e. tahajjud prayer offered towards the end of the night.). When he prostrated himself he struck my legs, and I drew them up and he then prostrated.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 712

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 322

It was reported from Abu An-Nadr, from Abu Salama bin 'Abdur Rahman, from 'Aishah, that she said: "I used to be asleep while my legs would be in the front of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) while he was praying during the night. When he wanted to prostrate, he would prod my feet, so I would pull them up, and he would prostrate.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 713

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 323

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

I used to sleep lying between the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the qiblah. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray when I (was lying) in front of him. When he wanted to offer the witr prayer - added by the narrator Uthman - he pinched me - then the narrators are agreed - and said: Set aside.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 714

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 324

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

I came riding a donkey. Another version has: Ibn Abbas said: When I was near the age of the puberty I came riding a she-ass and found the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) leading the people in prayer at Mina. I passed in front of a part of the row (of worshippers), and dismounting left my she-ass for grazing in the pasture, and I joined the row, and no one objected to that.

Abu Dawud said: These are the words of al-Qa'nabi, and are complete. Malik said: I take it as permissible at the time when the iqamah for prayer is pronounced.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 715

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 325

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

AbusSahba' said: We discussed the things that cut off the prayer according to Ibn Abbas. He said: I and a boy from Banu AbdulMuttalib came riding a donkey, and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was leading the people in prayer. He dismounted and I also dismounted. I left the donkey in front of the row (of the worshippers). He (the Prophet) did not pay attention to that. Then two girls from Banu AbdulMuttalib came and joined the row in the middle, but he paid no attention to that.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 716

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 326

The above mentioned narration has also been narrated by Mansur through a different chain of narrators. This version has: Then two girls from Banu ‘Abd al-Muttalib came fighting together. He caught them. ‘Uthman (a narrator) said: He separated them. And Dawud (another narrator) said: He pulled away from the other, but he paid no attention to that.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 717

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 327

Narrated Al-Fadl ibn Abbas:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us accompanied by Abbas when we were in open country belonging to us. He prayed in a desert with no sutrah in front of him, and a she-ass and a bitch of ours were playing in front of him, but he paid no attention to that.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 718

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 328

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Nothing interrupt prayer, but repulse as much as you can anyone who passes in front of you, for he is just a devil.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 719

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 329

Abu al-Waddak said: A youth from the Quraish passed in front of Abu Sa’id al-Khudri who was praying. He repulsed him. He returned again. He then repulsed him for the third time. When he finished the prayer, he said: Nothing cuts off prayer; but the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Repulse as much as you can, for he is just a devil.

Abu Dawud said: If two traditions of the prophet(ﷺ) conflict, the practice of the Companions after him should be taken into consideration.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 720

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 330

Salim reported on the authority of his father (Ibn ‘Umar): I saw the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) that when he began prayer, he used to raise his hands opposite his shoulders, and he did so when he bowed, and raised his head after bowing. Sufyan(a narrator) once said: “When he raised his head:; and after he used to say: “When he raised his head after bowing. He would not raise (his hands) between the two prostrations."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 721

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 331

‘Abd Allah b. Umar said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to raise his hands opposite his shoulders when he began prayer, then he uttered takbir (Allah is most great) in the same condition, and then he bowed. And when he raised his back (head) after bowing he raised them opposite his shoulders, and said: “Allah listens to him who praises Him.” But he did not raise his hand when he prostrated himself; he rather raised them when he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) before bowing until his prayer is finished.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 722

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 332

‘Abd al-Jabbar b. Wa’il (b.Hujr) said: I was a small boy and I did not understand the prayer of my father. So Wa’Il b. ‘Alqamah reported Wa’il b. Hujr as saying: I offered prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He used to raise his hands when he pronounced the takbir (Allah is most great), then pulled his garment around him, then placed his right hand on his left, and entered his hands in his garment. When he was about to bow he took his hands out of his garment, and then raised them. And when he raised his head after bowing, he raised his hands. He then prostrated himself and placed his face (forehead on the ground) between his hands. And when he raised his head after prostration, he also raised his hands until he finished his prayer. Muhammad (a narrator) said: I mentioned it to al-Hasan b. Abu al-Hasan who said: This is how the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) offered prayer; some did it and others abandoned it.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Hammam from ibn Juhadah, but he did not mention the raising of hands after he raised his head at the end of the prostration.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 723

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 333

Wa’il b.Hujr said: He saw that when the Prophet(ﷺ) stood up to pray he raised his hands till they were in front of his shoulders and placed his thumbs opposite his ears; then he uttered the Takbir (Allah is most great).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 724

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 334

Wa’il b.Hujr said that he saw the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) raise his hands when he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 725

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 335

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I purposely looked at the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), how he offered it. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up, faced the direction of the qiblah and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and then raised his hands in front of his ears, then placed his right hand on his left (catching each other).

When he was about to bow, he raised them in the same manner. He then placed his hands on his knees. When he raised his head after bowing, he raised them in the like manner. When he prostrated himself he placed his forehead between his hands.

He then sat down and spread his left foot and placed his left hand on his left thigh, and kept his right elbow aloof from his right thigh. He closed his two fingers and made a circle (with the fingers).

I (Asim ibn Kulayb) saw him (Bishr ibn al-Mufaddal) say in this manner. Bishr made the circle with the thumb and the middle finger and pointed with the forefinger.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 726

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 336

The above tradition has been transmitted by ‘Asim b. Kulaib through a different chain of narrators and to the same effect. This version has: “He then placed his right hand on the back of his left palm and his wrist and forearm.” This also adds: “I then came back afterwards in a season when it was severe cold. I saw the people putting on heavy clothes moving their hands under the clothes (i.e. raised their hands before and after bowing).”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 727

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 337

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I witnessed the Prophet (ﷺ) raise his hands in front of his ears when he began to pray. I then came back and saw them (the people) raising their hands up to their chest when they began to pray. They wore long caps and blankets.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 728

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 338

Wa’il b. Hujr said: I came to the Prophet(ﷺ) during winter; I saw his companions raise their hands in their clothes in prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 729

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 339

Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi once told a company of ten of the companions of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) ; Abu Qatadah was one of them: I am one among you who is more informed of the way the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed. They said: Why, By Allah, you did not follow him more than us, nor did you remain in his company longer than us? He said: Yes. They said: Then describe (how the Prophet (ﷺ) prayed). He said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up to pray, he raised his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders, and uttered the takbir (Allah is the most great), until every bone rested in its place properly: then re recited (some verses from the Quran); then he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), raising his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders; then he bowed; placing the palms of his hands on his knees and keeping himself straight, neither raising nor lowering his head; then raised his head saying: “Allah listens to him who praise Him”; then raised his hands so as to bring them exactly opposite to his shoulders; then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then lowered himself to the ground (in prostration), keeping his arms away from his sides; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it, and opened the toes when he prostrated: then he uttered: “Allah is most great”; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it so that every bone returned to its place properly; then he did the same in the second (rak’ah). At the end of the two Rak’ahs he stood up and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), raising his hands so as to bring them opposite to his shoulders; then he bowed, placing the palms of his hands on his knees and keeping himself straight, neither raising or lowering his head: then raised his head saying: “Allah listens to him who praises Him”; then raised his hands so as to bring them exactly opposite his shoulders; then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then lowered himself to the ground (in prostration), keeping his arms away from his sides; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it, and opened the toes when he prostrated himself; then he prostrated; then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it so that every bone returned to its place properly; then he did the same in the second (rak’ah). At the end of two rak’ahs he stood up and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), raising his hands so as to bring them opposite to his shoulders in the way he had uttered the Takbir (Allah is most great) at the beginning of the prayer; then he did that in the remainder of his prayer; and after prostration which if followed by the taslim (salutation) he out his left foot and sat on his left hip. They said: You have spoken the truth. This is how he(peace be upon him) used to pray.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 730

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 340

‘Amr al-Amiri said: I (once) attended the meeting of the companions of the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ). They began to discuss his prayer. Abu Humaid then narrated a part of the same tradition and said: When he bowed he clutched his knees with his palms, and he opened his fingers; then he bent his back without raising his upwards, and did not turn his face (on any side). When he sat at the end of two rak’ahs he sat on the sole of his left foot and raised the right, and after the fourth he placed his left hip on the ground and spread out both his feet one side.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 731

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 341

The above mentioned tradition has also been reported by Muhammad b. ‘Amr b. ‘Ata’ through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: “When he prostrated himself he neither placed his arms on the ground nor closed them; putting forward his fingers towards the qiblah.”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 732

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 342

Abbas or ‘Ayyash b. Sahl as-Sa’idi said that he was present in a meeting which was attended by his father who was one of the companions of the Prophet(ﷺ), Abu Hurairah, Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi and Abu Usaid. He narrated the same tradition with a slight addition or deletion. He said: He then raised his head after bowing and uttered:”Allah listens to him who praises Him, to Thee, our Lord, be the praise,” and raised his hands. He then uttered: “Allah is most great”; then he prostrated himself and rested on his palms, knees, and the end of his toes while prostrating: then he uttered the Takbir (Allah is most great), and sat down on his hips and raised his other foot; then he uttered the takbir and prostrated himself; then he uttered takbir and stood up, but did not sit on his hips. He (the narrator) then narrated the rest of the tradition. He further said: Then he sat down at the end of two rak’ahs; when he was about to stand after two rak’ahs, he uttered the takbir; then he offered the last two rak’ahs of the prayer. The narrator did not mention about his sitting on the hips spreading out his feet.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 733

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 343

‘Abbas b. Sahl. Said: Abu Humaid, Abu Usaid, Sahl. B Sa’d and Muhammad b. Maslamah (once) got together and discussed how the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) used to offer his prayer. Abu Humaid said: I am more informed than any of you regarding the prayer offered by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). Then he mentioned a part of it, and said: He then bowed and placed his hands upon his knees as if he caught hold of them; and bent them, keeping (his arms) away from his sides. He them prostrated himself and placed his nose and forehead (on the ground); and kept his arms away from his side, and placed his palms (on the ground opposite his shoulders; he then raised his head that every bone returned to its proper place; (he then prostrated twice) until he finished this prostrations). Then he sat down and spread out his left foot, putting forward the front of his right foot towards the qiblah placing the palm of his right hand on his right knee, and the palm of his left hand on his left knee, and he pointed with his finger.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Ibn al-Mubarak from Fulaih who heard ‘Abbas . Sahl narrating it; but I do not remember it. I think he made the mention of ‘Isa b. ‘Abd Allah who heard ‘Abbas b. Sahl saying: I accompanied Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 734

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 344

Abu Humaid reported to the same effect. He said: When he (the Prophet) prostrated he kept his thighs wide and did not let his belly touch the thighs.

Abu Dawud says that Ibn Mubarak narrated this hadith from ‘Abbas b. Sahl, which he did not remember well. It is thought that he has mentioned ‘Isa b. ‘Abd Allah, ‘Abbas b. Sahl and Abu Humaid al-Sa’idi.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 735

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 345

Wa’il b. Hujr reported in this tradition from the Prophet(ﷺ): When he prostrated, his knees touched the ground before his palms touched it; when he prostrated himself, he placed his forehead on the ground between his palms, and kept his armpits away from his sides.

Hajjaj reported from Hammam and Shaqiq narrated a similar tradition to us from ‘Asim b. Kulaib on the authority of his father from the Prophet(ﷺ).

And another version narrated by one of them has-and I think in all probability that this version has been narrated by Muhammad b. Juhadah-when he got up (after prostration), he got up with his knees and gave his weight on his thighs.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 736

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 346

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raising his thumbs in prayer up to the lobes of his ears.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 737

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 347

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) for prayer (in the beginning), he raised his hands opposite to his shoulders; and when he bowed, he did like that; and when he raised his head to prostrate, he did like that; and when he got up at the end of two rak'ahs, he did like that.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 738

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 348

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Maymun al-Makki said: that he saw Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr leading in prayer. He pointed with his hands (i.e. raised his hands opposite to the shoulders) when he stood up, when he bowed and when he prostrated, and when he got up after prostration, he pointed with his hands (i.e. raised his hands).

The I went to Ibn Abbas and said (to him) I saw Ibn az-Zubayr praying that I never saw anyone praying. I then told him about the pointing with his hands (raising his hands). He said: If you like to see the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) follower the prayer as offered by Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 739

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 349

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Nadr ibn Kathir as-Sa'di said: Abdullah ibn Tawus prayed at my side in the mosque of al-Khayf. When he made the first prostration, he raised his head after it and raised his hands opposite to his face. This came as something strange for me. I, therefore, said it to Wuhayb ibn Khalid.

Then Wuhayb ibn Khalid said to him: You are doing a thing that I did not see anyone do. Ibn Tawus then replied: I saw my father doing it, and my father said: I saw Ibn Abbas doing it. I do not know but he said: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to do it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 740

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 350

Nafi’ said on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar that when he began prayer, he uttered the takbir( Allah is most great) and raised his hands; and when he bowed( he raised his hands); and when he said: “Allah listens to him who praises Him,” (he raised his hands); and when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs, he raised his hands. He (Ibn ‘Umar) traced that back to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Abu Dawud said: What is correct is that the tradition reported by Ibn ‘Umar does not go back to the Prophet (may peace beupon him). Abu Dawud said: The narrator Baqiyyah reported the first part of this tradition from ‘Ubaid Allah and traced it back to the Prophet (ﷺ); and the narrator al-Thaqafi reported it from ‘Ubaid Allah as a statement of Ibn ‘Umar himself(not from the Porphet). In this version he said: When he stood at the end of two rak’ahs he raised them up to his breasts. And this is the correct version.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted as a statement of Ibn ‘Umar (and not of the Prophet) by al-Laith b. Sa’d, Malik, Ayyub, and Ibn Juraij; and this has been narrated as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ) by Hammad b. Salamah alone on the authority of Ayyub. Ayyub and Malik did not mention his raising of hands when he stood after two prostrations, but al-Laith mentioned it in his version. Ibn Juraij said in this version: I asked Nafi’: Did Ibn ‘Umar raise (his hands) higher for the first time? He said: No, I said: Point out to me. He then pointed to the breasts or lower than that.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 741

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 351

Nafi’ said: When ‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar began his prayer, he raised his hands opposite to his shoulders; and when he raised his head after bowing, he raised them lower than that.

Abu Dawud said: So as far as I know, no one narrated the words “he raised them lower that that” except Malik.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 742

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 352

Ibn ‘Umar said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood at the end of two rak’ahs, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 743

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 353

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood for offering the obligatory prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands opposite to his shoulders; and he did like that when he finished recitation (of the Qur'an) and was about to bow; and he did like that when he rose after bowing; and he did not raise his hands in his prayer while he was in his sitting position.

When he stood up from his prostrations (at the end of two rak'ahs), he raised his hands likewise and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands so as to bring them up to his shoulders, as he uttered the takbir in the beginning of the prayer.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 744

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 354

Malik b. al-Huwairith said: I saw the Prophet (ﷺ) raise his hands when he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), when he bowed and when he raised his head after bowing until he brought them to the lobes of his ears.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 745

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 355

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

If I were in front of the Prophet (ﷺ), I would see his armpits. Ibn Mu'adh added that Lahiq said: Do you not see, AbuHurayrah could not stand in front of the Prophet (ﷺ) while he was praying. Musa added: When he uttered the takbir, he raised his hands.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 746

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 356

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught us how to pray. He then uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands; when he bowed, he joined his hands and placed them between his knees. When this (report) reached Sa'd, he said: My brother said truly. We used to do this; then we were later on commanded to do this, that is, to place the hands on the knees.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 747

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 357

It was reported from Alqamah who said: Abdullah ibn Mas'ud said: Should I not pray for you the way the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed? So he prayed, raising his hands only once.

Abu Dawud said: This is a summarized version of a longer narration and it is not authentic with this wording.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 748

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 358

This tradition has also been transmitted by Sufyan through a different chain of narrators. This version has: He raised his hands once in the beginning. Some narrated: (raised his hands) once only.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 749

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 359

Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began prayer, he raised his hands up to his ears, then he did not repeat.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 750

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 360

This tradition has been narrated by Sufyan through a different chain of transmitters. This version does not have the words “then he did not repeat”. Sufyan said: The words “then he did not repeat“ were narrated to us later on at Kufah by him (Yazid).

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been transmitted by Hushaim, Khalid, and Ibn Idris from Yazid. They did not mention the words “then he did not repeat”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 751

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 361

Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:

I saw that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raised his hands when he began prayer, but he did not raise them until he finished (prayer).

Abu Dawud said: This tradition is not sound.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 752

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 362

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began his prayer, he raised his hands extensively.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 753

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 363

Zur’ah b. ‘Abd al-Rahman said: I heard Ibn al-Zubair say: Setting the feet right and placing one hand on the other is a sunnah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 754

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 364

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

AbuUthman an-Nahdi said: When Ibn Mas'ud prayed he placed his left hand on the right. The Prophet (ﷺ) saw him and placed his right hand on his left one.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 755

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 365

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

AbuJuhayfah said: Ali said that it is a sunnah to place one hand on the other in prayer below the navel.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 756

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 366

Jarir ad-Dabbi reported: I saw Ali (Allah be pleased with him) catching hold of his left hand) by his right hand on the wrist above the navel.

Abu Dawud said: Sa'id b. Jubair narrated the words: "above the navel". Abu Mijlaz reported the words: "below the navel". This has also been narrated by Abu Hurairah. But that is not strong.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 757

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 367

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

(The established way of folding hands is) to hold the hands by the hands in prayer below the navel.

Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad b. Hanbal say: The narrator 'Abd al-Rahman b. Ishaq al-Kufi is weak (i.e. not reliable).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 758

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 368

Narrated Tawus:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to place his right hand on his left hand, then he folded them strictly on his chest in prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 759

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 369

‘Ali b. Ali Talib said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up for prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), then said: I have turned my face, breaking with all others, towards Him Who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am first of Muslims (those who surrender themselves). O Allah, Thou art the King. There is no God but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins; Thou Who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities. Thou Who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones. Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy Hands, and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, Who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to thee in repentance. When he bowed, he said: O Allah, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee. When he raised his head, he said: Allah listens to him who praises Him. O our lord, and all praises be to Thee in the whole of the heavens and the earth, and what is between them, and in whatever Thou creates afterwards. When he prostrated himself, he said: O Allah, to Thee I prostrate myself, to Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face prostrated itself before Him Who created it, fashioned it, and fashioned it in the best shape, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of creators. When he saluted at the end of the prayer, he said: O Allah, forgive me my former and my latter sins, my open and secret sins, my sins in exceeding the limits, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He Who puts forward and puts back. There is deity but Thee.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 760

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 370

‘Ali b. Ali Talib said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up for (offering) obligatory prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and raised his hands opposite to his shoulders, and he did so when he finished the recitation (of the Qur’an) and when he was about to bow; and he did like that when he raised (his head) after bowing. He did not raise his hands in prayer when he was sitting. When he stood at the end of two rak’ahs, he raised his hands in a similar way and uttered the takbir and supplicated in a more or less the same manner as narrated by ‘Abd al-‘Aziz in his version. This version does not mention the words “All good is in Thy Hands and evil does not pertain to Thee.” And this adds: He said when he finished the prayer: “O Allah, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and secret sins; Thou art my deity; there is no God but Thee.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 761

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 371

Shu’aib b. Abi Hamzah said: Ibn al-Munkadir, Ibn Abi Farwah and a number of jurists of Madina said to me: When you recite the supplication “I am first of the Muslims,” say instead; “I am one of the Muslims”.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 762

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 372

Anas b. Malik said: A man came panting to join the row of worshippers, and said: Allah is most great; praise be to Allah, much praise, good and blessed. When the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) finished his prayer, he asked: Which of you is the one who spoke the words? He said nothing wrong. Then the man said: I (said), Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); I came and had difficulty in breathing, so I said them. He said: I saw twelve angels racing against one another to be the one to take them to Allah.

The narrator Humaid added: When any of you comes for praying, he should walk as usual (i.e. he should not hasten and run quickly); then he should pray as much as he finds it (along with the imam), and should offer the part of the prayer himself (when the prayer is finished) which the Imam had offered before him.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 763

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 373

Narrated Jubayr ibn Mut'im:

Jabir saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) observing prayer. (The narrator Amr said: I do not know which prayer he was offering.)

He (the Prophet) said: Allah is altogether great; Allah is altogether great; Allah is altogether great; and praise be to Allah in abundance; and praise be to Allah is abundance; and praise be to Allah in abundance. Glory be to Allah in the morning and after (saying it three times). I seek refuge in Allah from the accursed devil, from his puffing up (nafkh), his spitting (nafth) and his evil suggestion (hamz).

He (Amr) said: His nafth it poetry, his nafkh is pride, and his hamz is madness.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 764

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 374

The above mentioned tradition has also been reported by Jubair b. Mut’im through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: I head the Prophet(ﷺ) uttering (all these supplications) in a supererogatory prayer; he narrated the tradition in a similar manner.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 765

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 375

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

Asim ibn Humayd said: I asked Aisha: By what words the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would begin his supererogatory prayer at night?

She replied: You ask me about a thing of which no one asked me before you. When he stood up, be uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) ten times, and uttered "Praise be to Allah" ten times, and uttered "Glory be to Allah " ten times, and uttered "There is no god but Allah" ten times, and sought forgiveness ten times, and said: O Allah, forgive me, and guide me, and give me sustenance, and keep me well, and he sought refuge in Allah from the hardship of standing before Allah on the Day of Judgment.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Khalid b. Ma'dan from Rab'iah al-Jarashi on the authority of 'Aishah.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 766

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 376

Abu Salamah b. ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Awf said: I asked ‘A’ishah: By what words the Prophet(ﷺ) used to begin his prayer when he stood up at night (to offer tahajjud prayer). She said: When he stood up at night, he began his prayer by saying: O Allah, Lord of Jibra’il, Lord of Mik’ail, and Lord of Israfil, Creator of the Heavens and the Earth, the Knower of what is seen and of what is unseen; Thou decides between Thy servants in which they used to differ. Guide me to the truth where there is a difference of opinion by Thy permission. Thou guidest anyone Thou wishes to the right path.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 767

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 377

The above mentioned tradition has been reported by ‘Ikramah with a different chain of narrators. This version adds: When he stood up, he said the takbir (Allah is most great) and said. . . .

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 768

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 378

Malik said: There is no harm in uttering supplication in prayer, in its beginning, in its middle, and in the end, in obligatory prayer or other.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 769

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 379

Rifa’ah b. Rafi’ said: One day we were praying behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raised his head after bowing, he said: Allah listened to him who praised Him. A man behind the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said: O Allah, Our Lord, and to Thee be praise, much praise, good and blessed. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he asked: Which of you if the one who spoke (the words) just now. The man said: I (uttered) these words, Prophet of Allah. The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said: I saw more than thirty angels racing against one another to be the one to write them first.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 770

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 380

Ibn ‘Abbas said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up for praying at midnight, he said: o Allah, be praise to Thee, Thou art the light of the heavens and the earth; and to Thee be praise; Thou are the maintainer of the heavens and the earth; and to Thee be praise, Thou art the heavens and the earth and what is between them; Thou art the truth, and Thy statement is truth; and Thy promise is the truth; and the visitation with Thee is true; and the Paradise is true and the Hell-fire is true and the Hour is true; O Allah, to Thee I turned my attention, and by Thee I disputed, and to Thee I brought forth my case, so forgive me my former and latter sins, and my secret and open sins, Thou art my deity, there is no deity but Thou.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 771

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 381

Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to say in his tahajjud prayer(i.e. supererogatory prayer offered in or after the midnight) after he said the takbir; he then narrated the tradition to the same effect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 772

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 382

Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':

I offered prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). Rifa'ah sneezed. The narrator Qutaybah did not mention the name Rifa'ah (but he said: I sneezed). So I said: Praise be to Allah, praise much, good and blessed therein, blessed thereupon, as our Lord likes and is pleased. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he turned and said: Who was the speaker in prayer? He then narrated the rest of the tradition like that of Malik and completed it.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 773

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 383

Rabi’ah said: A young man from the Ansar sneezed behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) while he was praying. He then said: Praise be to Allah, much, good, blessed, till our Lord is pleased (with us) in the affairs relating to this world and to the other world. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he said: Who was the speaker of these words (in prayer)? The young man kept silence. He again asked: Who was the speaker of these words? He did not say wrong. He said: Messenger of Allah, I said these (words). I did not intend by them but good. He said: These words did not stay below the Throne of the Compassionate (Allah).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 774

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 384

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up to pray at night (for tahajjud prayer) he uttered the takbir and then said: "Glory be to Thee, O Allah," and "Praise be to Thee" and "Blessed is Thy name," and Exalted is Thy greatness." and "There is no god but Thee." He then said: "There is no god but Allah" three times; he then said: "Allah is altogether great" three times: "I seek refuge in Allah, All-Hearing and All-Knowing from the accursed devil, from his evil suggestion (hamz), from his puffing up (nafkh), and from his spitting (nafth)" He then recited (the Qur'an).

Abu Dawud said: It is said that this tradition has been narrated by 'Ali b. 'Ali from al-Hasan omitting the name of the Companion of the Prophet (ﷺ). The misunderstanding occurred on the part of Ja'far.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 775

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 385

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began his prayer, he said: "Glory be to Thee, O Allah," and "Praise be to Thee" and "Blessed is Thy name, and Exalted is Thy greatness, sand there is no god but Allah."

Abu Dawud said: This tradition is not well known from 'Abd al-Salam b. Harb. No one narrated this except Talq b. Ghannam. A group of narrators reported the description of prayer from (the narrator) Budail; they did not mention therein this supplication.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 776

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 386

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

I remember two period of silence in prayer, one when the imam said the takbir; and one when he finished reciting the Fatihah and the surah when he was about to bow. But Imran ibn Husayn took it as something strange. So they wrote about it to Ubayy (ibn Ka'b) in Medina. He verified the statement of Samurah.

Abu Dawud said: Humaid also narrated in this tradition the words "and one period silence when he finished the recitation (of the Qur'an)"

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 777

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 387

Samurah b. Jundub said: The Prophet(ﷺ) had two periods of silence; when he began his prayer and when he finished the recitation (of the Qur’an). He then narrated the tradition like the version of Yunus.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 778

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 388

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub; Ubayy ibn Ka'b:

Samurah ibn Jundub and Imran ibn Husayn had a discussion (about the periods of silence in prayer). Samurah then said that he remembered two periods of silence from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); one when he uttered the takbir and the other when he finished reciting: "Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray" (i.7).

Samurah remembered that, but Imran ibn Husayn rejected it.

Then they wrote about it to Ubayy ibn Ka'b. He wrote a letter to them and gave a reply to them that Samurah remembered correctly.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 779

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 389

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

I remember from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) two periods of silence. Sa'id said: We asked Qatadah: What are those two periods of silence? He said: (one) when he began his prayer, and (one) when he finished the recitation. Then he added: When he finished reciting (the closing verse of the Fatihah): "Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of who go astray."

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 780

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 390

Abu Hurairah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) kept silence between the takbir and the recitation of Qur’an. So I asked him, for whom I would give my father and mother as ransom: What do you say during you period of silence between the takbir and the recitation? He replied (that he said): O Allah, purify me from sins as a white garment is purified from filth. O Allah, wash away my sings with snow, water and hail.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 781

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 391

‘Anas said: The Prophet(peace be upon hm), Abu Bakr, ‘Umar and ‘Uthman used to begin the recitation with “Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the Universe.”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 782

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 392

‘A’ishah said: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) began prayer with the takbir (Allah is most great) and with reciting “Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the Universe”. And when he bowed, he neither raised up nor lowered down his head, but kept it between the two (conditions). And when he raised his head after bowing, he did not prostrate himself until he stood up straight; and when he raised his head after prostration, he did not prostrate (the second time) until he sat down properly; and he recited al-tahiyyat after every pair of rak’ahs; and when he sat, he spread out his left foot and raised his right. He forbade to sit like the sitting of the devil, and to spread out to hands (on the ground in prostration) like animals. He used to finish prayer with uttering the salutation.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 783

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 393

Anas b. Malik said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: A surah has just been revealed to me. He then recited:”In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful. Lo! We have given thee Abundance” until he finished it. Then he asked: Do you know what Abundance (al-Kawthar) is? They replied: Allah and His Apostle know it better. He said: It is a river of which my Lord, the Exalted, the Majestic has promised me to give in Paradise.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 784

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 394

‘Urwah reported on the authority of ‘A’ishah mentioning the incident of slander. She said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sat and unveiled his face and said: “I take refuge in Allah, All-Hearing, All-Knowing from the accursed devil. Lo! They who spread the slander are a gang among you.”

Abu Dawud said: This is a rejected (munkar) tradition. A group of narrators have reported this tradition from al-Zuhri; but did not mention this detail. I am afraid the phrase concerning “seeking refuge in Allah” is the statement of Humaid.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 785

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 395

Narrated Uthman ibn Affan::

Yazid al-Farisi said: I heard Ibn Abbas say: I asked Uthman ibn Affan: What moved you to put the (Surah) al-Bara'ah which belongs to the mi'in (surahs) (containing one hundred verses) and the (Surah) al-Anfal which belongs to the mathani (Surahs) in the category of as-sab'u at-tiwal (the first long surah or chapters of the Qur'an), and you did not write "In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful" between them?

Uthman replied: When the verses of the Qur'an were revealed to the Prophet (ﷺ), he called someone to write them down for him and said to him: Put this verse in the surah in which such and such has been mentioned; and when one or two verses were revealed, he used to say similarly (regarding them). (Surah) al-Anfal is the first surah that was revealed at Medina, and (Surah) al-Bara'ah was revealed last in the Qur'an, and its contents were similar to those of al-Anfal. I, therefore, thought that it was a part of al-Anfal. Hence I put them in the category of as-sab'u at-tiwal (the seven lengthy surahs), and I did not write "In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful" between them.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 786

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 396

The above mentioned tradition has been reported by ibn abbas through a different chain of narrators to the same effect. This version adds: The apostle of Allah (ﷺ) died, but he did not mention to us that surah al baraah ins a part of al-anfal.

Abu Dawood said: Al-sha’bl, Abu Malik, Qatadah, and Thabit b. ‘Umarah said: The prophet( may peace be upon him) did not write”In the name of Allah, the compassionate, the merciful” until Surah al-naml was revealed. This is the meaning of what they said. Further, this is a mursal traditional(omitting the name of the companion)

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 787

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 397

Ibn Abbas said: The prophet (ﷺ) did not distinguish between the two surahs until the words “In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the merciful” was revealed to him. These are the words of Ibn al-sarh.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 788

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 398

Abu Qatadah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: I stand up to pray and intend to prolong it; but when I hear the cry of a boy I shorten if for fear that his mother might be distressed.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 789

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 399

Jabir said: Mu’adh b. Jabal used to pray along with the Prophet (ﷺ); then he returned and led us in prayer. Sometimes he (the narrator) said: then he returned and led his people in prayer. One night the Prophet (ﷺ) delayed the prayer. Sometimes he (the narrator) mentioned the word “the night prayer”. Then Mu’adh prayed along with the Prophet (ﷺ), then returned to his people and led them in prayer, and recited Surat al-Baqarah. A man turned aside and prayed alone. The people said to him: Have you become a hypocrite, so and so? He replied: I did not become a hypocrite. He then came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said (to him): Messenger of Allah, Mu’adh prays along with you and then returns and leads us in prayers. We look after camels used for watering and work for by day. He came to us leading us in prayer, and he recited Surah al-Baqarah (in prayer). He (the Prophet) said: Mu’adh, are you a trouble maker? Recite such and such ; recite such and such (surahs) The narrator Abu al-Zubair said (recite) “Glorify the name of the most high lord” (surah lxxxvii) and “By the night when it covers over” (surah xcii). We mentioned this to ‘Amr. He said I think he mentioned it (the names of some surahs).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 790

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 400

Hazm b. Ubayy b. Ka’b said that he came to mu’adh b. jabal who was leading the people in the sunset prayer. According to this version, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: O mu’adh, do not become a trouble , because the aged, the weak, the needy and the traveler pray behind you.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 791

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 401

Narrated Some Companions of the Prophet:

AbuSalih reported on the authority of some Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ): The Prophet (ﷺ) said to a person: what do you say in prayer?

He replied: I first recite tashahhud (supplication recited in sitting position), and then I say: O Allah, I ask Thee for Paradise, and I seek refuge in Thee from Hell-Fire, but I do not understand your sound and the sound of Mu'adh (what you say or he says in prayer). The Prophet (ﷺ) said: We too go around it (paradise and Hell-fire).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 792

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 402

Jabir narrated the story of mu’adh and said: The prophet (ﷺ) said to a youth: My nephew, what do you do in prayer? He replied: I recited fatihat al-katab and I ask Allah for paradise and seek his refuge from hell-fire I do not understand well your sound and the sound of mu’adh. The prophet (ﷺ) said: I and Mu’adh go around both (paradise and Hell-fire), or he said something similar.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 793

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 403

Abu Hurairah reported the prophet (ﷺ) as saying: When one of you leads the people in prayer, he should be brief, for among them are the weak, the sick, and the aged. But when one of you prays by himself, he may pray as long as he likes.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 794

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 404

Abu Hurairah reported the prophet (ﷺ) as saying: when one of you leads the people in prayer, he should be brief, for among them are the sick, the aged and the needy.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 795

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 405

‘Ammar b. Yasir said: I heard the apostle of Allah (ﷺ) say: A man returns after saying his prayer while a tenth part of his prayer, or a ninth part, or an eight part, or a seventh part, or a sixth part, or a fifth part, or a third part, or half of it, is recorded for him.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 796

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 406

Abu Hurairah said: In every prayer there is a recitation. We make you listen what the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) made us listen, and we keep hidden from you what he kept hidden from us.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 797

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 407

Abu Qatadah said: The apostle of Allah (ﷺ) used to lead us in prayer and recite in the first two rak’ahs of the noon prayers Fatihat al-kitab and two surahs, and he would sometimes recite loud enough for us to hear the verse. He would prolong the first rak’ah of the noon prayer and shorten the second; and he did so in the morning prayer.

Abu Dawud said: Musaddad did not mention the words fatihat al-kitab and surah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 798

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 408

The above mentioned tradition as been reported by Abu Qatadah through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: He would recite Fatihat al-kitab in the last two surahs. Hammam added: He would prolong the first rak’ah but would not prolong the second so much; and he did so similarly in the afternoon prayer, and so in the morning prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 799

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 409

Abu Qatadah said: We thought that by this (prolonging the first rak’ah). He (the prophet) meant that the people might join the first rak’ah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 800

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 410

Abu Ma’mar said: We asked Khabbab: Did the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recit (the Quran) in the noon and afternoon prayers? He replied: Yes. We then asked: How did you know this? He said: By the shaking of his beard, may peace be upon him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 801

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 411

Abd Allah b. Abl Awfa said: The prophet (ﷺ) used to stand in the rak’ah of prayer so much so that no sound of steps heard.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 802

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 412

Jabir b. Samurah reported: ’Umar said to Sa’d: people complain against you for everything, even for prayer. He replied: I prolong the first two rak’ahs of prayer and make the last two rak’ahs brief; I do not fall short of following the prayer offered by the Messenger of Allah(May peace be upon him). He said: I think so about you.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 803

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 413

Abu sa’id al Khudri said: We used to estimate how long the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood in the noon and the afternoon prayer, and we estimated that he stood in the first two rak’ahs of the noon prayer as long as it takes to recite thirty verses (of the Qur’an), such as A-L-M Tanzil al-Sajdah. And we estimated that he stood in the last two rak’ahs half the time he stood in the first two rak’ahs. We estimated that he stood in the first two rak’ahs of the afternoon prayer as long as he did in the last two at noon; and we estimated that he stood in the last two rak’ahs of the afternoon prayer half the time he did in first two.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 804

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 414

Narrated Jabir ibn Samurah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to recite in the noon and afternoon prayer: "By the Heaven and the Morning Star" (Surah 86) and "By the Heaven , holding mansions of the stars" (Surah 85) and similar surahs of equal length.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 805

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 415

Jabir b. samurah said: When the sun declined, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered the noon prayer and recited surahs lie "By the night when it covers over" (92) and (recited similar surahs) in the afternoon prayer, and in the other prayers except the dawn prayer which he used to prolong.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 806

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 416

Ibn ‘Umr said: The prophet (ﷺ) prostrated himself in the noon prayer; then he stood up and bowed, and we knew that he recited Tanzil al-sajdah(surah xxxii).

Ibn ‘Isa said: No one narrated this tradition to Umayyah except Mu’tamir.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 807

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 417

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Abdullah ibn Ubaydullah said: I went to Ibn Abbas accompanying some youths of Banu Hashim. We said to one of them: Ask Ibn Abbas: Did the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recite (the Qur'an) in the noon and afternoon prayers? He replied: No. People said to him: Perhaps he might recite the Qur'an quietly. He said: May your face be scratched (a kind of curse)! This (statement) is worse than the former.

He was only a servant (of Allah) receiving Commands from Him. He preached (the divine) message which he brought with him. He did not command anything to us (Banu Hashim) specially excluding other people except three points: he commanded us to perform ablution perfectly, and not to accept charity (sadaqah) and not to make pairing of donkey with horse.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 808

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 418

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

I do not know whether the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would recite the Qur'an at the noon and afternoon prayer or not.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 809

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 419

Um al-fadl daughter of al-Harith said: I heard Ibn’Abbas reciting wa’l-mursalat urfan(surah lxxxvii). She said; sonny you have reminded me of this surah by your recitation. Thie is the last surah which I heard the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) reciting in the sunset prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 810

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 420

Jubair b. Mut’im said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) reciting al-Tur(surah lii) in the sunset prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 811

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 421

Marwan b. a-hakkam said: Zaid b. Thabit asked me: Why do you recite short surahs in the sunset prayer? I saw the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) reciting two long surahs at the sunset prayers. I asked him: which are those two long surahs? He replied: Al-A’raf(surah vii) and al-an’am(surah vi). I ( the narrator Ibn Juraij) asked Ibn Mulaikah (about these surahs): He said on his own accord: Al-ma’idah (surah v.) and al-A’raf(furah vii.)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 812

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 422

HIsham b . ‘Urwah said that his father (‘Umrah) used to recite the surahs as you recite like Wa’l-Adiyat(surah c).

Abu Dawud said: This indicates that those (traditions indicating long surahs) are abrogated, and this is more sound tradition.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 813

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 423

‘Amr b. Shu’aib, on his father’s authority, quoted his grandfather as saying: There is no short or long surah in al-Mufassal which I have not heard the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) reciting when he led the people in the prescribed prayer.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 814

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 424

Abu’Uthman al-Nahdl said that he offered the sunset prayer behind Ibn mas’ud, when he recited “Say: He is Allah, the One” (Surah 112).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 815

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 425

Narrated Mu'adh ibn Abdullah al-Juhani:

A man of Juhaynah told him that he had heard the Prophet (ﷺ) reciting "When the earth is shaken" (Surah 99) in both rak'ahs of the morning prayer. But I do not know whether he had forgotten, or whether he recited it on purpose.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 816

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 426

‘Amr b. Huraith said: As if I am hearing the voice of the prophet (may peace by upon him) who would recite at the morning prayer “Oh, but I call to witness the planets, the stars which rise and set”(surah 81:15-16)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 817

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 427

Abu sa’id said: we were commanded to recite Fatihat al-kitab and whatever was convenient (from the Qur’an during the prayer).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 818

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 428

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Go out and announce in medina that prayer is not valid but the recitation of the Qur’an even though it might be fatihat al-kitab and something more.

Grade: Munkar

منكر

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 819

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 429

Abu hurairah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded me to announce that prayer is not valid but with the recitation of Fatihat al-kitab and something more.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 820

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 430

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying: If anyone observes a prayer in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur’an, it is incomplete, it is incomplete, it is incomplete, and deficient. (The narrator said) I said: Abu Hurairah, sometime I pray behind the imam(then what should I do)? Pressing my hand he replied: O Persian, recite it inwardly, for I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying that Allah, Most High, has said: I have Me and the Half for my servant and My servant will receive what he asks. The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said: Recite. When the servant says: “praise be to Allah, the Lord of the Universe,” Allah, Most High says: “My servant has praised me.” When the servant says: “ The Compassionate, the merciful, “Allah Most High says: “My servant has lauded me.” When the servant says: “Owner of the Day of Judgment,” Allah, Most High, says: “My servant has glorified Me” When the servant says: “ Thee do we worship and of thee we ask help. “ (Allah says) “This is between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks.” When the servant says: “ Guide us to the Straight Path, the path of those whom thou hast favoured, not ( the path) of those who earn thine anger nor of those who go astray,”(Allah says: ) “This is for My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks.”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 821

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 431

'Ubadah b. al-Samit reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying : the prayer is not valid I one does not recite fatihat al-kitab and something more, sufyan( the narrator) said: This applies to a man who prays alone.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 822

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 432

Narrated Ubadah ibn as-Samit:

We were behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) at the dawn prayer, and he recited (the passage), but the recitation became difficult for him. Then when he finished, he said: Perhaps you recite behind your imam? We replied: Yes, it is so, Messenger of Allah. He said: Do not do so except when it is Fatihat al-Kitab, for he who does not recite it is not credited with having prayed.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 823

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 433

Nafi’b. Mahmudb. Al-Rabi’ Al-Ansari said: “Ubadah b. al-samit came to late to lead the morning prayer. Abu Nu’aim, the mu’adhdhin, pronounced the takbir and he led the people in prayer. Then Ubadah came and I was with him. We Joined the row behind Abu Nu’aim, while Abu Nu’aim was reciting the Qur’an loudly. Then ‘Ubadah began to recite the Umm al-Quran (I.e Surah al Fatihah). When he finished, I said to Ubadah: I heard you reciting the Umm al-Qur’an while Abu Nu’aim was reciting Qur’an loudly. He replied: yes> The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in a certain prayer in which the Qur’an is recited loudly, but he became confused in the recitation. When he finished he turned his face to us and said: Do you recite when I recite the Qur’an loudly? Some of us said: we do so; this is why I said to myself: What is that which confused me (in the recitation of ) the Qur’an. Do not recite anything from the Qur’an when I recite it loudly except the Umm al-Qur’an.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 824

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 434

The above mentioned tradition has been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by 'Ubadah b. al-samit like the version of al-Rabi’b Sulaiman. This version adds: Makhul used to recite Surah al Fatihah al-kitab quietly in the prayer in which the imam recites the Qur’an loudly when he observes the period of silence. If he does not observe the period of silence, recite it before him(i.e before his recitation), or along with him or after him; do not give it up in any case.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 825

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 435

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished a prayer in which he had recited (the Qur'an) loudly, he asked: Did any of you recite along with me just now? A man replied: Yes, Messenger of Allah. He said: I am wondering what is the matter with me that I have been contended with reciting the Qur'an. He said: When the people heard that from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) they ceased reciting (the Qur'an) along with him at the prayers in which he recited aloud.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition reported by Ibn Ukaimah has also been narrated by Ma'mar, Yunus, and Usamah b. Zaid on the authority of al-Zuhri similar to the tradition of Malik.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 826

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 436

Abu Hurairah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer, that was, we think, the dawn prayer, He further narrated this tradition up to the words “what is the matter with me that I have been contended with in (the recitation of ) the Qur’an.”

Abu Dawud said: Musaddad in his tradition said that Ma’mar said: The people ceased to recite (the Qur’an) at the prayer in which the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited aloud. Ibn al-Sarh said in his version that Ma’mar reported from al-Zuhri on the authority of Abu Hurairah. Then the people ceased (to recite behind the imam). Another version says: Sufyan said: Al-Zuhri spoke a word that I could not hear. Then Ma’mar said: He said: Then people ceased (to recite the Qur’an)

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by ‘Abd al-Raman b. Ishaq on the authority of al-Zuhri. This version ends at the words: “What is the matter with me that I am contended with in (the recitation of) the Qur’an. Al-Awza’i also narrated it on the authority of al-Zuhri. This version has: Al-Zuhri said: The Muslims took lesson from that and thenceforth they did not recite (the Qur’an) at the prayer in which he (the Prophet) recited aloud.

Abu Dawud said: I heard Muhammad b. Yaya b. Faris say: The words “the people ceased to recite (the Qur’an)” is a statement of al-zuhri.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 827

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 437

Narrated Imran ibn Husayn:

The Prophet (ﷺ) led (us) in the noon prayer, and a man came and recited behind him "Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High" (Surah 87). When he finished (the prayer), he said: Which of you recited? They (the people) said: A man (recited). He said: I knew that some one of you confused me in it (in the recitation of the Qur'an).

Abu Dawud said: Abu al-Walid said in his version: Shu'bah said: I asked Qatadah: Did Sa'id not say: Listen attentively to the Qur'an? He replied: (Yes), but that applies to prayer in which it (the Qur'an) is recited aloud. Ibn Kathir said in his version: I said to Qatadah: Perhaps he (the Prophet) disliked it (recitation). He said: If he had disliked it, he would have prohibited it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 828

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 438

‘Imran b. Husain reported that the prophet of Allah (ﷺ) led them in the noon prayer. When he finished it, he said: Which of you did recite the surah “ Glorify the name of thy lord, the Most High”(Surah lxxxvii.) A man said: I . He said: I knew that some one of you confused me in it(i.e in the recitation of the Qur’an).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 829

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 439

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us while we were reciting the Qur'an, and there were among us bedouins and the non-Arabs. He said: Recite, all is well. In the near future there will appear people who will straighten it (the Qur'an) as an arrow is straightened. They will recite it quickly and not slowly (or it means that they will get the reward in this world and not in the Hereafter).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 830

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 440

Sahl b. Sa’d al-Sa’idi said: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) one day came out to us while we were reciting the Qur’an. He said: Praise be to Allah. The Book of Allah is one, and among you are the red, and among you are the white and among you are the black. Recite it before there appear people who will recite it and straighten it as an arrow is straightened. They will get their reward for it in this world and will not get it in the Hereafter.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 831

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 441

Narrated Abdullah ibn AbuAwfa:

A man came to the Prophet (ﷺ) and said: I cannot memorise anything from the Qur'an: so teach me something which is sufficient for me. He said: Say Glory be to Allah, and praise be to Allah, and there is no god but Allah, and Allah is most great, and there is no might and no strength but in Allah.

:He said: Messenger of Allah, this is for Allah, but what is for me? He said: Say: O Allah have mercy on me, and sustain me, and keep me well, and guide me. When he stood up, he made a sign with his hand (indicating that he had earned a lot).

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: He filed up his hand with virtues.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 832

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 442

Jabir b. ‘Abd Allah said: we used to offer supererogatory prayers and recite supplications while we were standing, and would glorify Allah while bowing and prostrating.

Grade: Da'if Mauquf

ضعيف موقوف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 833

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 443

The above-mention tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by Humaid, but he did not mention the word “Supererogatory prayer” This version has: Al-Hasan (al-Basri) would recite fatihat al-kitab in the noon and afternoon prayers while he led in prayer or he was behind the imam and would glorify Allah, and would repeatedly say: “Allah is most great” and “ There is no god but Allah” (i.e takbir and tahlil) equal to the amount one recites al-Qaf (Surah 50) and al-Dhariyat(surah 51).

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 834

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 444

Mutarrif said: I and ‘Imran b. Husain offered prayer behind ‘All b. AbI Talib(may Allah be pleased with him). When he prostrated, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and when he bowed, he uttered the takbir and when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs, he uttered the takbir. When we finished our prayer, ‘Imran caught hold of my hand, and said: He has led us in prayer just now like the prayer offered by Muhammed(may peace by upon him).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 835

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 445

Abu bakr b. ‘Abd al-Rahman and abu Salamah said: Abu Hurairah would utter the takbir in every prayer, whether obligatory or non-obligatory, He would utter the takbir when he stood, and he would utter the takbir when he bowed, then he would say: “Allah listens to him who praises Him”; he then would say before prostrating himself; “ Our Lord, to Thee be praise”; then he would say while falling in prostration: “Allah is most great”; he then would utter the takbir when he raised his head after prostration, and then utter the takbir when he prostrated, and then utter takbir the takbir when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs after sitting down. He used to do so in every rak’ah until he finished his prayer. Then he would say at the end of the prayer: By Him in Whose hands lies my life, I am closer to the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) in respect of his prayer. Such was the prayer he used to offer until he departed from the world.

Abu Dawud said: Malik, al-Zubaidi and others have narrated so that they form the last words from al-Zuhri on the authority of ‘Ali b, Husain. And this is supported by the version reported by ‘Abd al-A’la from Ma’mar and SHu’aib b. Abi Hamzah on the authority of Al-Zuhri.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 836

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 446

‘Abd al Rahman b. Abza said that he offered prayer along with the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) but he did not complete the takbir.

Abu Dawud said: This means that when he raised his head after bowing and when he was about to prostrate, he did not utter the takbir, and when he stood up after prostration, he did not utter the takbir.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 837

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 447

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I saw that the Prophet (ﷺ) placed his knees (on the ground) before placing his hands when he prostrated himself. And when he stood up, he raised his hands before his knees.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 838

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 448

The above-mentioned tradition has also been transmitted by Wa’il b. Hujr through a different chain of narrators. This version has: When he prostrated himself, his knees fell on the ground before his hands had fallen. Hemmam said: This tradition has also been transmitted by ‘Asim b. Kulaib through a different chain of narrators to the same effect. And one of these two versions, and probably the version narrated by Muhammad b. Juhadah, has the words: When he stood up (after prostration), he stood up on his knees taking the support of his thighs.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 839

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 449

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: when one of you prostrates himself he must not kneel in the manner of camel, but should put down his hands before his knees.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 840

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 450

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: (Does) one of you kneel down in his prayer as a camel kneels down (i.e. put his knees before his hands).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 841

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 451

Abu Qilabah said: Abu sulaiman malik b. al-Huwairith came to our mosque and said: By Allah, I Shall offer prayer; and I do not intend to pray, but I intend to show you how I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offering prayer. He (the narrator Ayyub) said: I asked Abu Qilabah: How did he pray? He replied: Like the prayer of this head after the last prostration in the first rak’ah, he used to sit, and then stand up.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 842

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 452

Abu Qilabah said: Abu Sulaiman Malik b. al-Huwairth came to our mosque, and said: By Allah, I Shall offer prayer, though I do not intend to pray; I only intend to show you how I saw the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) praying. The narrator said: ( He then prayed and ) he sat at the end of the first rak’ah when he raised his head after the last prostration.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 843

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 453

Abu Qilabah said: Malik b. al-Huwairith saw that the prophet (may peace by upon him) would not stand at the end of the first or the third rak’ah until he sat down straight.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 844

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 454

Tawus said: we asked Ibn ‘Abbas about sitting on heels between the two prostrations. He said: It is the sunnah. We said: We look upon it as a pressure on the foot. He said: This is the sunnah of your Prophet(ﷺ)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 845

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 455

Abd Allah b. Abi Awfa said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raised his head after bowing, he said: Allah listens to him who praises Him. O Allah, our lord, to Thee be the praise in the heavens and in all the earth, and all that it please Thee to create afterwards.

Abu Dawud said: Sufyan al-Thawri and Shu’bah b. al-Hajjaj reported on authority of Ubaid b. al-Hasan: There is no mention of the words “after bowing” in this tradition. Sufyan said: we met al-shaikh ‘Ubaid b. al-Hasan; he did not say the words “bowing” in it.

Abu dawud said: Shu’bah narrated this from Abi ‘Ismah, from al-A’mash, on the authority of ‘Ubaid, saying: “after bowing”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 846

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 456

Abu sa’id al-Khuri said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “ Allah listens to him who praises Him,” he also said: O Allah, our Lord, to thee be the praise in all heavens. Mu’ammil said( in his version); “ In all the heavens, and in all the earth, and in all that it pleases Thee to create afterwards. O thou Who art worthy of praise and glory, most worthy of what a servant says, and we are all thy servants, no one can withhold what thou givest or give what Thou withholdest. “The narrators then were agreed on the words: “And riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee.”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 847

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 457

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When the Imam says: “Allah listens to him who praised Him,” say: “O Allah, our lord, to Thee be the praise, “ for if what anyone says synchronises with what the angels say, he will be forgiven his past sins.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 848

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 458

‘Amir said: The people behind the imam should not say: “Allah listens to him who praises Him.” But they should say: “ Our Lord, to Thee be the praise.”

Grade: Hasan Maqtu'

حسن مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 849

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 459

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say between the two prostrations: "O Allah, forgive me, have mercy on me, guide me, heal me, and provide for me."

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 850

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 460

Narrated Asma' daughter of AbuBakr:

I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: One of you who believes in Allah and in the Last Day should not raise her head until the men raise their heads (after prostration) lest they should see the private parts of men.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 851

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 461

Al-Bara’ said: The prostration observed by the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ), his bowing, and his sitting between the two prostrations were nearly equal.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 852

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 462

Anas b. Malik said: I did not offer prayer behind anyone more brief than the one offered by the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) and that was perfect. When the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said: “Allah listens to him who praises Him,” he stood long we thought that he had omitted something; then he say takbir(Allah is most great) and prostrate, and would sit between the two prostrations so long that we thought that he had omitted something.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 853

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 463

Al-Barab. Azib said: I witnessed Muhammed(ﷺ) –Abu Kamil’s version has the wording: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ)-during his prayer. I found his standing like his bowing and prostration and his moderation in bowing was like that of his prostration, and his sitting between the two prostration and his prostration(and his sitting between the salutation) and going away( after finishing the prayer) were nearly equal to one another.

Abu Dawud said: Musaddad said: His bowing and his moderation in bowing and prostration, and his prostration and his sitting between the two prostrations, and his prostration and sitting between the salutation and going away (after finishing the prayer) were nearly equal.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 854

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 464

Narrated AbuMas'ud al-Badri:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: A man's prayer does not avail him unless he keeps his back steady when bowing and prostrating.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 855

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 465

Abu Hurairah said: When the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) entered the mosque, a man also entered it and prayed. He then came and saluted the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ). The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) returned the salutation and said to him: Go back and pray, for you have not prayed. The man returned and prayed as he prayed before. He then came to prophet(ﷺ) and saluted him. The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) said to him: “ And upon you be peace. “ Go back and pray, for you have not prayed. He did so three times. Then the man said: By Him who has sent you(as a Prophet) with truth; I cannot do better than this; so teach me. He said: When you get up to pray, utter the takbir(Allah is most great); then recite a convenient portion of the Qur’an; then bow and remain quietly in that position; then sit and remain quietly in that position; then raise yourself and stand erect: then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that position; then sit and remain quietly in that position; then do that throughout all your prayer.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Qa’nabi reported this tradition from Sa’id b. Abi Sa’Id on the authority of Abu Hurairah. This version has the wording in the last: When you do this, then your prayer is completed. If you omit anything form this, you omit that much from your prayer. This version also has the wording: when you get up for praying, perform the abulation perfectly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 856

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 466

Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':

A man entered the mosque...... He then narrated the tradition like the one narrated in (No.855).

This version is as follows: The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The prayer of anyone is not perfect unless he performs ablution perfectly; he should then utter the takbir, and praise Allah, the Exalted, and admire Him; he should then recite the Qur'an as much as he desires. He should then say: "Allah is Most Great". Next he should bow so that all his joints return to their proper places. Then he should say: "Allah listens to the one who praises Him", and stand erect. He should then say:"Allah is most great," and should prostrate himself so that all his joints are completely at rest. Then he should say: "Allah is most great"; he should raise his head (at the end of prostration) till he sits erect. Then he should say: "Allah is most great"; then he should prostrate himself till all his joints return to their proper places. Then he should raise his head and say the takbir. When he does so, then his prayer is completed.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 857

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 467

Narrated Rifa'ah ibn Rafi':

This version (of Hadith No 856) adds: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The prayer of any of you is not complete until he performs ablution perfectly, as Allah, the Exalted, has ordered you. He should wash his face and hands up to the elbows, and wipe his head and (wash) his feet up to the ankles. Then he should exalt Allah and praise Him. Then he should recite the Qur'an as much as it is convenient for him.

(Narrator then narrated the tradition like Hammad's, No. 856). He said: He then utter the takbir and prostration himself so that his face is at rest.

Hammam (sub-narrator) said: Sometimes he reported: So that his forehead is at rest on the ground, and his joints return to their places and are loosened. Then he should say the takbir and then sit right on his hips and erect his back. He described the nature of prayer in this way by offering four rak'ahs until he finished it. The prayer of any of you is not complete unless he does so.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 858

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 468

This tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by Rifa’ah b. Rafi. This version goes: When you get up and face the qiblah, what Allah wishes you to recite. And when you bow, put your palms on your knees and stretch out your back. When you prostrate yourself, do it completely( so that you are at the rest). When you raise yourself then sit on your left thigh.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 859

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 469

This tradition has also been transmitted by Rifa’ah b Rafi through a different chain of narrators. This version has : When you get up to pray, say the takbir, exalting Allah; then recite the Qur’an as much as it is convenient for you. The version adds: When you sit in the middle of the prayer, do it completely(so that you are at rest) and spread your left thigh; then recite the tashahhud. Then if you get up (again), do in a similar way until you finish your prayer.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 860

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 470

Rifa’ah b. Rafi has also narrated this tradition through a different chain from the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ). This version goes: Then perform ablution in a way Allah, the exalted, has command you, then say the shahadah and get up and say the takbir. Then if you know any of the Qur’an, recite it; otherwise say: “Praise be to Allah”; “Allah is most great”; “ There is no god but Allah” He ( the narrator) also said in this version: If some defect remains in this, that detect will remain in your prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 861

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 471

Narrated AbdurRahman ibn Shibl:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited to peck like a crow, and to spread (the forearms) like a wild beast, and to fix a place in the mosque like a camel which fixes its place. These are the wordings of Qutaybah.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 862

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 472

Narrated Uqbah ibn Amr al-Ansari:

Salim al-Barrad said: We came to AbuMas'ud Uqbah ibn Amr al-Ansari and said to him: Tell us about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

He stood up before us in the mosque and said the takbir. When he bowed, he placed his hands upon his knees and put his fingers below, and kept his elbows (arms) away from his sides, so everything returned properly to its place. Then he said: "Allah listens to him who praises Him"; then he stood up so that everything returned properly to its place; then he said the takbir and prostrated and put the palms of his hands on the ground; he kept his elbow (arms) away from his sides, so that everything returned to its proper place. Then he raised his head and sat so that everything returned to its place; he then repeated it in a similar way. Then he offered four rak'ahs of prayer like this rak'ah and completed his prayer.

Then he said: Thus we witnessed the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offering his prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 863

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 473

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

Anas ibn Hakim ad-Dabbi said that he feared Ziyad or Ibn Ziyad; so he came to Medina and met AbuHurayrah. He attributed his lineage to me and I became a member of his lineage.

AbuHurayrah said (to me): O youth, should I not narrate a tradition to you? I said: Why not, may Allah have mercy on you?

(Yunus (a narrator) said: I think he narrated it (the tradition) from the Prophet (ﷺ):) The first thing about which the people will be called to account out of their actions on the Day of Judgment is prayer. Our Lord, the Exalted, will say to the angels - though He knows better: Look into the prayer of My servant and see whether he has offered it perfectly or imperfectly. If it is perfect, that will be recorded perfect.

If it is defective, He will say: See there are some optional prayers offered by My servant. If there are optional prayer to his credit, He will say: Compensate the obligatory prayer by the optional prayer for My servant. Then all the actions will be considered similarly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 864

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 474

The above-mentioned tradition has also been transmitted by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of narrators to the same effect.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 865

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 475

Narrated Tamim ad-Dari:

Tamim reported this tradition from the Prophet (ﷺ) as (Hadith No 863). This version adds: Then zakat will be considered in a similar way. Then all the actions will be considered accordingly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 866

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 476

Mus’ab b sa’d said: I prayed by the side of my father. I put both of my hands between my knees(in bowing condition). He prohibited me from it. I then repeated; so he said: Do not do so, because we used to do so. But we were prohibited to do that, and commanded to put our hands on the knees.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 867

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 477

‘Abd Allah (b. Masud) said: When any of you bows, he should spread his arms on his thighs and clap both his palms (Placing them between the knees), as if I am seeing the variation of the fingers of the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 868

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 478

Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:

When "Glorify the name of your mighty Lord" was revealed, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Use it when bowing, and when "Glorify the name of your most high Lord" was revealed, he said: Use it when prostrating yourself.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 869

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 479

Narrated Uqbah ibn Amir:

The above (No 868) tradition has also been reported through a different chain of narrators by Uqbah ibn Amir to the same effect. This version adds: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) bowed, he said: "Glory and praise be to my mighty Lord" three times, and when he prostrated himself, he said: "Glory and praise be to my most high Lord" three times.

Abu Dawud said: We are afraid the addition of the word "praise" is not guarded.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 870

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 480

Hudhaifah said that he prayed along with the Prophet (ﷺ), and that he said when bowing, “Glory be to my mighty Lord, “ and when he prostrated himself, “Glory be to my most high Lord," when he came to a verse which spoke of mercy, he stopped and made supplication, and when he came to a verse which spoke of punishment, he stopped and sought refuge in Allah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 871

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 481

‘Aishah said that the prophet (ﷺ) used to say when bowing and prostrating, “All-Glorious, All-Holy, Lord of the angels and spirit.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 872

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 482

Narrated Awf ibn Malik al-Ashja'i:

I stood up to pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); he got up and recited Surat al-Baqarah (Surah 2).

When he came to a verse which spoke of mercy, he stopped and made supplication, and when he came to verse which spoke of punishment, he stopped and sought refuge in Allah, then he bowed and paused as long as he stood (reciting Surah al-Baqarah), and said while bowing, "Glory be to the Possessor of greatness, the Kingdom, grandeur and majesty."

:Then he prostrated himself and paused as long as he stood up and recited Surat Aal Imran (Surah 3) and then recited many surahs one after another.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 873

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 483

Narrated Hudhayfah:

Hudhayfah saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying at night. He said: Allah is most great" three times, "Possessor of kingdom, grandeur, greatness and majesty."

He then began (his prayer) and recited Surah al-Baqarah; then he bowed and he paused in bowing as long as he stood up; he said while bowing, "Glory be to my mighty Lord," "Glory be to my mighty Lord" ; then he raised his head, after bowing: then he stood up and he paused as long as he paused in bowing and said, "Praise be to my Lord" ; then he prostrated and paused in prostration as long as he paused in the standing position; he said while prostrating: "Glory be to my most high Lord"; then he raised his head after prostration, and sat as long as he prostrated, and said while sitting: "O my Lord forgive me."

He offered four rak'ahs of prayer and recited in them Surah al-Baqarah, Aal Imran, an-Nisa, al-Ma'idah, or al-An'am. The narrator Shu'bah doubted.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 874

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 484

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: The nearest a servant come to his Lord is when he is prostrating himself, so make supplication often.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 875

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 485

Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Prophet(ﷺ) lifted the curtain (and saw that) the people were standing in rows(of prayers) behind Abu Bakr. He said: O people, there remained nothing that gives good tidings from prophethood except a true dream which a Muslim has himself or which another Muslim has for him. I have been prohibited to recite the Qur’an while bowing or prostration. As regards owing, exalt the Lord in it, and as to prostration, make supplication with exertion in it, that is worthy of being accepted.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 876

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 486

A’ishah said: The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) often said while bowing and prostrating himself; “Glory be to Thee, O Allah, out Lord.” And “Praise be to Thee, O Allah, forgive me,” Thus interpreting the (command in the Qur’an).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 877

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 487

Abu Hurairah said: The prophet (ﷺ) used to say when prostrating himself: “O Allah. Forgive me all my sins, small and great, first and last. “ the narrator Ibn al-sarh added: “open and secret.”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 878

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 488

‘A’ishah said; one night I missed the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and when I sought him on the spot of prayer I found him in prostration with his feet raised, and he was saying:”(O Allah), I seek refuge in Your good pleasure from Your anger, and in Your Mercy from Your Punishment, and I seek refuge from You in You; I am not able to praise You (the way that You deserve to be praised), for You are as You have praised Yourself”.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 879

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 489

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to make supplication during the prayer saying: "O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment of the grave; I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of the Antichrist; I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of life and the trial of death; O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from sin and debt." Someone said to him: How often you seek refuge from debt! He replied: When a man is in debt, he talks and tells lies, makes promises and breaks them.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 880

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 490

Narrated AbuLayla al-Ansari:

I prayed by the side of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in the supererogatory prayer and I heard him say: "I refuge in Allah from the Hell-Fire; woe to the inmates of the Hell-fire!"

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 881

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 491

Abu Hurairah said; The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) got up for the prayer and we also stood up along with him. A Bedouin said said during prayer; O Allah, show mercy to me and to Muhammed and do not show mercy to anyone along with us. When the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) uttered the salutation, he said to the Bedouin; you narrowed down a vast (thing). By this he meant the mercy of Allah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 882

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 492

Ibn ‘Abbas reported; when the prophet (ﷺ) recited: “Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High.” He would say:”Glory be to Allah, the most High”.

Abu Dawud said; In this tradition the other narrators have differed from the narrator Wakl. This has been narrated by Wakl, and Shu’bah from Abu Ishaq, from Sa’ld b. Jubair, from Ibn ‘Abbas as his own statement (and not from the Prophet)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 883

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 493

Musa b. Abi ‘A'ishah said: A man used to pray on the roof of his house. When he recited the verse “Is not He able to bring the dead to life?” [Surah al-Qiyamah:42] he would say: ”Glory be to You, then, why not?” They asked him about it, and he replied: "I heard it from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)".

Abu Dawud said : Ahmad (b. Hanbal) said: It is pleasing to me that one should recite in the obligatory prayer those supplications which have occurred in the Quran.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 884

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 494

Sa’d reported that he heard his father or his uncle say ; I witnessed the Prophet (ﷺ) while offering prayer. He used to stay in his bowing and his prostration as long as one uttera the words “Glory be to Allah and praise be to Him” three times.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 885

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 495

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you bows, he should say three time,:"Glory be to my mighty Lord," and when he prostrates, he should say: "Glory be to my most high Lord" three times. This is the minimum number.

Abu Dawud said: The chain of this tradition is broken. The narrator 'Awn did not see 'Abd Allah (b. Mas'ud).

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 886

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 496

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When one of you recites "By the fig and the olive" (Surah 95) and comes to its end "Is not Allah the best judge?" (verse 8), he should say: "Certainly, and I am one of those who testify to that." When one recites "I swear by the Day of Resurrection" (Surah 75) and comes to "Is not that one able to raise the dead to life? (verse 40), he should say: "Certainly." And when one recites "By those that are sent" (Surah 77), and comes to "Then in what message after that will they believe? " (Surah 50), he should say: "We believe in Allah."

The narrator Isma'il (ibn Umayyah) said: I beg to repeat (this tradition) before the Bedouin (who reported this tradition) so that I might see whether he (was mistaken).

He said: My nephew, do you think that I did not remember it? I performed sixty hajj (pilgrimages); there is no hajj but I recognize the came on which I performed it.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 887

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 497

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

I did not offer behind anyone after the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) a prayer like the prayer offered by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) than this youth, i.e. Umar ibn AbdulAziz. We estimated reciting glorification ten times in his bowing, and in his prostration ten times.

Abu Dawud said: Ahmad b. Salih said: I asked him ('Abd Allah) whether the name Manus is correct of Mabus. He replied: 'Abd al-Razzaq used to say Mabus, but I remember Manus (i.e. the narrator Wahb b. Manus). These are the words of Ibn Rafi'. It has also been narrated by Ahmad from Sa'id b. Jubair on the authority of Anas b. Malik.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 888

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 498

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Ibn Abbas reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: I have been commanded - according to the version of Hammad: Your Prophet (ﷺ) was commanded - to prostrate on seven (bones), and not to fold back the hair or the clothing.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 889

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 499

Ibn ‘Abbas reported the prophet (ﷺ) as saying : I have been commanded, and sometimes the narrator said: Your prophet (ﷺ) was commanded to prostrate on seven limbs.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 890

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 500

‘Abbas b. ‘Abd al-Muttalib said that he heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: when a servant (of Allah) prostrates himself, the seven limbs, i.e, his face, his palms, his knees and his feet prostrate along with him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 891

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 501

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Both hands prostrate as the face prostrates. When one of you puts his face (on the ground) he should put his hands too (on the ground). And when he raises it, he should raise them too.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 892

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 502

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; when you come to pray while we are prostrating ourselves, you must prostrate yourselves, and do not reckon it anything (rak’ah) he has been present at the prayer.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 893

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 503

Abu sa’ld al-Khudri said: The mark of earth was seen on the forehead and nose of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) due to the prayer in which he led the people.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 894

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 504

The above mentioned tradition has also been transmitted by Ma’mar through a different chain of narrators to the same effect.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 895

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 505

Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:

Al-Bara' described to us (the nature of prostration). He placed his hands (palms), reclined on his knees, and raised his hips; he said: This is how the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to prostrate himself.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 896

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 506

Anas reported the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) as saying; Adopt a moderate position when prostrating yourselves, and see that none of you stretches out his forearms(on the ground) like a dog.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 897

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 507

Maimunah said: When the Prophet(ﷺ) prostrated himself, he kept his arms so far away from his sides that if a lamb had wanted to pass under his arms, it could have done so.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 898

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 508

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

I came to the Prophet (ﷺ) from behind. I saw the whiteness of his armpits and he kept his arms away from his sides and raised his stomach (from the ground).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 899

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 509

Narrated Ahmar ibn Jaz':

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prostrated himself, he kept his arms far away from his sides so much so that we took pity on him.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 900

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 510

Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet(ﷺ) as saying: when one of you prostrates himself, he should not stretch out his forearms( on the ground) like a dog and he should join both of his thighs.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 901

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 511

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ) complained to the Prophet (ﷺ) about the hardship when they kept their forearms far away from their sides while prostrating. He said: Take help with the elbows (by spreading them on the ground and sticking them to the sides).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 902

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 512

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Sa'id ibn Ziyad ibn Subayh al-Hanafi said: I prayed by the side of Ibn Umar and I put my hands on my waist. When he finished his prayer, He said: This is a cross in prayer; the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to forbid it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 903

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 513

Narrated Abdullah ibn ash-Shikhkhir:

I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying and a sound came from his breast like the rumbling of a mill owing to weeping.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 904

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 514

Zaid b. Khalid al-Juhani reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Anyone who performs ablution and performs his ablution well, and then he offers two rak’ahs of prayers in a way that he does not forget ( anything in it), will be forgiven all his past sins.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 905

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 515

Uqbah. B Amir al-Juhani reported the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) as saying: Any one performs ablution and performs the ablution perfectly and then offers two rak’ahs of prayers concentrating on them with his heart and face but paradise will necessarily fall to his lot.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 906

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 516

Narrated Al-Miswar ibn Yazid al-Maliki:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited - Yahya (sub narrator) said: Sometimes al-Miswar said: I prayed along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and witnessed that he recited - the Qur'an during the prayer and omitted something (i.e. some verses inadvertently) which he did not recite.

A man said to him: Messenger of Allah, you omitted such-and-such verse. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Why did you not remind me of it?

The narrator Sulayman said in his version: He (the man) said: I thought that it (the verse) was repealed.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 907

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 517

Ibn ‘Umar said : The Prophet (ﷺ) prayed and recited the Qur’an in it. He was then confused in it (in his recitation). When he finished (his prayer), he said to Ubayy (b. Ka’b): Did you pray along with us? He said: Yes. He said: What prevented you (from correcting me)?

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 907 b

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 518

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Ali, do not instruct the imam during the prayer.

Abu Dawud said: The narrator Abu Ishaq heard only for traditions from al-Harith, this tradition is not one of them.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 908

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 519

Narrated AbuDharr:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Allah, the Most High, continues to turn favourably towards a servant while he is engaged in prayer as long as he does not look to the side (by turning the neck), but if he does so, He turns away from him.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 909

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 520

‘A’ishah said: I asked the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) about looking to the sides during prayer. He said: It is something which the devil snatches from a servant’s prayers.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 910

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 521

Abu sa’I al-Khudri said: The mark of earth was seen on the forehead and nose of the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) who had led the people I prayer.

Abu Ali said: Abu Dawud did not recite this tradition when he recited his collection(of sunan) for the fourth time.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 911

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 522

Jabir b. Samurah said(this is the version of the narrator ‘Uthman): The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) entered the mosque and saw there some people praying raising their hand towards the heaven. (This Is the common version: ) He said : People must stop raising their eyes to the heaven. The narrator Musaddad said: During prayer, otherwise their sight will be taken away.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 912

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 523

Anas b. Malik reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) assaying : What is the matter that people raise their (Upwards) in prayer. He then said sternly: They should stop doing that, otherwise their sight will be snatched away.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 913

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 524

Aishah said : the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) once prayed with a sheet of cloth upon him. It had prints and paintings. He said: The prints of this (sheet) distracted my attention; take it to Abu Jahm and bring a blanket to me.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 914

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 525

The above-mentioned tradition has also been narrated by ‘A’ishah through a different chain of transmitters. This version adds: He (the prophet) took a kind of sheet of cloth known as kurdi which belongs to Abu Jahm. The people told him; Messenger of Allah, the (former) sheet of cloth was better than this kind of kurdi sheet.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 915

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 526

Narrated Sahl ibn al-Hanzaliyyah:

The iqamah for the morning prayer was pronounced and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) began to offer prayer while he was looking at the mountain-pass.

(AbuDawud elaborated that the Prophet (ﷺ) had sent a horseman to the mountain-pass at night in order to keep watch.)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 916

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 527

Abu Qatadah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was leading the people in prayer with Umamah daughter of Zainab daughter of the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) (in his lap). When he prostrated, he put her down and when he got up(after prostration) he lifted her up.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 917

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 528

Narrated AbuQatadah:

We were sitting in the mosque when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came upon us carrying Umamah daughter of Abul'As ibn ar-Rabi'. Her mother was Zaynab daughter of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). She (Umamah) was a child and he (the Prophet) was carrying her on his shoulder.

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led (the people) in prayer while she was on his shoulder. When he bowed he put her down and took her up when he got up. He kept on doing so until he finished his prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 918

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 529

Abu Qatadah al-Ansari said: I saw the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) leading the people in prayer with Umamah daughter of Abu al-As on his neck (shoulder). When he prostrated, he put her down.

Abu Dawud said: The narrator Makhramah did not hear from his father except one tradition.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 919

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 530

Abu Qatadah, a Companion of the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ), said: While we were waiting for the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) for the noon or afternoon prayer, and Bilal had already called him for prayer, he came upon us with Umamah daughter of Abu al-As and daughter of his daughter on his neck. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood at the place of prayer and we stood behind him and she(Umamah) (all this time) was in her place. He uttered the takbir and we also uttered. When the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) intended to bow, he took her and put her down, and then he bowed and prostrated till he finished his prostration. He then got up and took her and returned he to her place. The Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) kept on doing that in every rak’ah until he finished his prayer. May peace be upon him.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 920

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 531

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Kill the two black things during prayer, the snake and scorpion.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 921

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 532

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was praying with his door bolted. I came and asked to have the door opened. He walked and opened the door for me. He then returned to his place for prayer. He (the narrator Urwah) mentioned that the door faced the qiblah.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 922

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 533

‘Abd Allah(b. Mas’ud) said: We used to salute the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) while he was engaged in prayer and he would respond to our salutation, but when we returned from the Negas, we saluted him and he did not respond to us. He said : Prayer demands one’s whole attention.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 923

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 534

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

We used to salute during prayer and talk about our needs. I came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and found him praying. I saluted him, but he did not respond to me. I recalled what happened to me in the past and in the present.

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he said to me: Allah, the Almighty, creates new command as He wishes, and Allah, the Exalted, has sent a fresh command that you must not talk during prayer. He then returned my salutation.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 924

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 535

Narrated Suhayb:

I passed by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) who was praying. I saluted him and he returned it by making a sign.

The narrator said: I do not know but that he said: He made a sign with his finger. This is the version reported by Qutaybah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 925

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 536

jabir said: The prophet of Allah(ﷺ) sent me to Banu al-Mustaliq. When I returned to him, he was praying on his camel. I talked to him; he made a sign to me with his hand like this. I again talked to him; he made a sign to me with his hand like this. I was hearing him reciting the Qur’an and he was making a sign with his head. When he finished his prayer, he said; what did you do about the mission for which I had sent you; nothing prevented me from talking to you except that I was praying.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 926

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 537

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went to Quba to offer prayer. Then the Ansar (the Helpers) came to him and gave him a salutation while he was engaged in prayer.

I asked Bilal: How did you find the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) responding to them when they gave him a salutation while he was engaged in prayer. He replied: In this way, and Ja'far ibn Awn demonstrated by spreading his palm, and keeping its inner side below and its back side above.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 927

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 538

Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying: There is no loss in prayer nor in salutation. Ahmad(b. Hanbal) said: This means, I think, that you do not salute nor you are saluted by others. The loss of a man in his prayer is that a man remains doubtful about it when he finishes it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 928

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 539

Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet(ﷺ) as saying : There is no loss in salutation and in prayer.

Abu Dawud said: According to the version of Ibn Mahdi, this tradition has been narrated by Ibn Fudail as a statement of Abu Hurairah and not as a saying of the Prophet(ﷺ)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 929

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 540

Mu’awiyah b. al-Hakam al-Sulami said: I was praying with the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ). A man in the company sneezed, and I said: May Allah have mercy on you! The people gave me disapproving looks, so I said: Woe is to me! What do you mean by looking at me? They began to strike their hand on their thighs; then I realised that they were urging me to be silent. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer – for whom I would give my father and mother as ransom-he did not beat, scold or revile me, but said: No talk to people in lawful in this prayer, for it consists only in glorifying Allah, declaring His greatness, and reciting the Qur'an or words to that effect said by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). I said: Messenger of Allah, we were only recently pagans, but Allah has brought Islam to us, and among us there are men who have recourse to soothsayers (kahins). He replied: Do not have recourse to them. I said: Among us are there are men who take omens. He replied: That is something which they find, but let it not turn them away (from what they intended to do). I said: among us there are men who draw lines. He replied: There was a prophet who drew lines; so if the line of anyone tallies with this line, that might come true. I said: A slave-girl of mine used to tend goats before (the mountain) Uhud and al-Jawaniyyah. Once when I reached her (suddenly) I found that a wolf had taken away a goat of them. I am a human being; I feel grieved as others do. But I gave her a good knocking. This was unbearable for the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). I asked: Should I set her free ? He replied: Bring her to me. So I brought her to him. He asked (her): Where is Allah ? She said: In the heaven. He said: Who am I ? She replied: You are the Messenger of Allah. He said: Set her free, for she is believer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 930

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 541

Mu’awiyah b. al-Hakam al-Sulami said ; when I came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) I learnt many things about islam. One of the things that I was taught was that it was that it was pointed out me. When you sneeze, praise Allah (I,e, say “praise be to Allah”); and when someone sneezes and praises Allah, say “ May Allah have mercy on you. Meanwhile I was standing along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) during prayer, all of a sudden a man sneezed, and he praised Allah. So I said, “may Allah have mercy on you”, in a loud voice. The people gave me disapproving looks so much so that I took ill of it. So I said : what do you mean by looking at me with furtive glances. Then they glorified Allah. When the prophet (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he asked; who was the speaker? The Prophet (ﷺ) told him; this Bedouin. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) called me and said to me: Prayer is meant for the recitation of the Quran, and making mention of Allah. When you are in it (prayer), this should be your work therein. I never saw an instructor more lenient than the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 931

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 542

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited the verse "Nor of those who go astray" (Surah al-Fatihah, verse 7), he would say Amin; and raised his voice (while uttering this word).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 932

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 543

Wail b, hujr said that he prayed behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ),and he said Amin loudly and saluted at his right and left sides until I saw the whiteness of his cheek.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 933

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 544

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited the verse "Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray," he would say Amin so loudly that those near him in the first row would hear it.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 934

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 545

Abu Hurairah reported the prophet (ﷺ) as saying; when the imam recites “ not of those with whom thou art angry, nor of those who go astray” (surah al-fatihah,verse 7) say Amin, for if one’s words (utterance of amin) synchronise with those of the angles, he will be forgiven his past sins.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 935

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 546

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) as saying; When the Imam says Amin, say Amin, for if anyone’s utterance of Amin synchronnises with that of the angles, he will be forgiven his past sins.

Ibn shihab (al Zuhrl) said; The Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) used to say Amin (At the end of the Fatihah)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 936

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 547

Bilal reported that he said : Messenger of Allah, do not say Amin before me.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 937

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 548

Narrated AbuZuhayr an-Numayri:

AbuMisbah al-Muqra'i said: We used to sit in the company of AbuZuhayr an-Numayri. He was a companion of the Prophet (ﷺ), and he used to narrate good traditions. Once a man from among us made a supplication. He said: End it with the utterance of Amin, for Amin is like a seal on the book.

AbuZuhayr said: I shall tell you about that. We went out with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) one night and came upon a man who made supplication with persistence. The Prophet (ﷺ) waited to hear him. The Prophet (ﷺ) said: He will have done something which guarantees (Paradise for him) if he puts a seal to it. One of the people asked: What should he use as a seal? He replied: Amin, for if he ends it with Amin, he will do something which guarantees (Paradise for him).

Then the man who questioned the Prophet (ﷺ) came to the man who was supplicating, and said to him: So-and-so, end it with Amin and receive the good news. These are the words of Mahmud.

Abu Dawud said: Al-Muqra'i is a clan of Himyar.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 938

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 549

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; Glorifying Allah applies to men and clapping applies only to women.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 939

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 550

Sahl b. Sa’d said : The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went to Banu ‘Amr b. ‘Awf to effect reconciliation between them . in the meantime the time of prayer came and the Mu’adhdhin came to Abu Bakr and asked : Will you lead the people in prayer? I pronounce the Iqamah. He said ; Yes. So Abiu Bakr led the prayer , and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came back while the people were praying. He penetrated through the rows and stood in the first row. The people clapped but Abu Bakr did not pay any attention to it during prayer. When the people clapped increasingly, he paid attention. He saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) made a sign to him (saying); Stay at your place. Abu BAkr raised his hands and praised Allah for the commandment the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had given him (to lead the people in prayer). Abu Bakr then stepped back and stood in the row. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stepped forward and led the prayer. When he finished the prayer, he said; Abu Bakr, what prevented you staying (at your place) when I already commented you to do so? Abu Bakr said ; it was not befitting for the son of Abu Quhafah (Abu Bakr) to lead the prayer in the presence of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said; What is the matter that I saw you clapping frequently during prayer? If anything happens to someone during prayer, he should say “Glory be to Allah,” for when he glorifies Allah. He pays attention to him. Clapping applies only to women.

Abu Dawud said: This is operative in the obligatory prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 940

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 551

sahl b. Sa’d said; Fighting took place amongst the tribe of Banu ‘Amr b. ‘Awf. This (the news) reached the prophet (May peace be upon him). He came to them for their reconciliation after the noon prayer . he said to Bilal; If the time of the afternoon prayer comes, and I do not return to you, then ask Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. When the time of the afternoon prayer came, Bilal called the Adhan and pronounced the Iqamah and then asked Abu Bakr (to lead the prayer). He stepped forward. The narrator reported this tradition to the same effect. In the end he (the prophet) said; if anything happens to you during prayer, the men should say” Glory be to Allah,” and the women should clap.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 941

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 552

‘Isa b. Ayyub said: Clapping by women means that one should strike her left hand with the two fingers of her right hand.

Grade: Sahih Maqtu'

صحيح مقطوع

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 942

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 553

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The Prophet (ﷺ) used to make a sign during prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 943

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 554

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Saying Tasbih applies to men during prayer and clapping applies to women. Anyone who makes a sign during his prayer, a sign which is intelligible by implication, should repeat it (i.e. his prayer).

(AbuDawud commented on the Hadith saying, this is a result of confusion.)

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 944

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 555

Narrated AbuDharr:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you gets up to pray, he must not remove pebbles, for mercy is facing him.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 945

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 556

Mu’aiqib reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as saying ; Do not remove pebbles while you are praying; if you do it out of sheer necessity, do it only once to smooth the pebbles.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 946

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 557

Abu hurairah said that the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him) forbade putting hands on the waist during prayer.

Abu Dawud said; The word Ikhtisar means to put one’s hands on one’s waist.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 947

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 558

Narrated Umm Qays bint Mihsan:

Hilal ibn Yasaf said: I came to ar-Raqqah (a place in Syria). One of my companions said to me: Do you want to see any of the Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ)? I said: A good opportunity. So we went to Wabisah.

I said to my friend: Let us first see his mode of living. He had a cap with two ears stuck (to his head), and wearing a brown silken robe. He was resting on a staff during prayer. We asked him (about resting on the staff) after salutation; He said: Umm Qays daughter of Mihsan said to me that when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) became aged and the flesh grew increasingly on him, he took a prop at his place of prayer and rested on it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 948

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 559

Zaid b. Arqam said ; One of us used to speak to the man standing by his side during prayer. Then the Quranic verse “ And stand up with devotion to Allah”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 949

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 560

‘Abd Allah b. ‘Amr said : It has been narrated to me that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said : The Prayer of a man in sitting condition is half the prayer (wins him half the reward of prayer). I came to him and found him prayer in sitting condition. I placed my hand on my head (in surprise). He said: what is the matter,’Abd Allah b. ‘Amr? I said; Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) you have been reported to me as saying : the prayer of a man in sitting condition is half the prayer , but you are praying in sitting condition. He said: yes, but I am not like one of you.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 950

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 561

‘Abd Allah b. Buraidah said : ‘Imran b. Hussain asked the prophet (ﷺ) about the prayer a man offers in sitting condition. He replied: his prayer in standing condition is better than his prayer in sitting condition, and his prayer in sitting condition is half the prayer he offers in standing condition, and his prayer in lying condition is half the prayer he offers in sitting condition.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 951

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 562

‘Imran b. Husain said : I had a fistula; so I asked the prophet (ﷺ). He said: offer prayer in standing condition; if you are unable to do so, then in sitting condition: if you are then at your side(i.e, in lying condition).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 952

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 563

‘A’ishah said : I never saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) reciting the Quraan in his prayer at night in sitting condition until he became old. Then he used to sit in it (the prayer) and recite the Quran until forty or thirty verses remained, then he stood and recited them and prostrated himself.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 953

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 564

‘A’ishah, wife of the prophet (ﷺ), said: when the prophet (ﷺ) prayed sitting, he recited the Quran in sitting condition. When the amount of his recitation remained about thirty or forty verses he stood up and recited them standing. He then bowed and prostrated and then did so in the second Rak’ah of the prayer.

Abu Dawud said: 'Alqamah b. Waqqas narrated this tradition on the authority of 'Aishah from the Prophet (ﷺ) to the same effect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 954

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 565

‘A’ishah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray standing at night for a long time, and used to pray sitting at night for a long time. When he prayed standing, he bowed standing, and when he prayed sitting, he bowed sitting.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 955

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 566

‘Abd Allah b. Shaqiq said: I asked ‘A’ishah whether the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited a whole Surah (of the Quran) in one Rak’ah of the prayer. She replied : (He recited from among) the Mufassal surahs. I asked: Did he pray (at night) sitting? She replied : (he prayed sitting) when the people made him old.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 956

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 567

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I said that I should look at the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) how he prays. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up and faced the qiblah (i.e. the direction of Ka'bah) and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great); then he raised his hands till he brought them in front of his ears; then he caught hold of his left hand with his right hand (i.e. folded his hands).

When he was about to bow, he raised them (his hands) in a like manner. Then he sat, stretched out his left foot (to sit on it), placed his left hand on his left thigh, and kept away the tip of his right elbow from his right thigh, joined two fingers, formed a ring, to do so. And the narrator Bishr made a ring with the thumb and the middle finger.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 957

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 568

'Abdullah bin 'Umar said: "A Sunnah of the prayer is that you should raise your right foot, and make your left foot lie (on the ground)."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 958

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 569

(There is another chain) reported from Yahya who said: "I heard Al-Qasim saying: "Abdullah bin 'Abdullah informed me that he heard 'Abdullah bin 'Umar saying: "From the Sunnah of the prayer is to lay your left foot on the ground, and raise your right foot."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 959

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 570

(There is another chain) from Yahya with his chain and similar (to the previous hadith). Abu Dawud said: Hammad bin Zaid also said (the wording): "From the Sunnah" (narrating) from Yahya just as Jarir did.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 960

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 571

(There is another chain) from Yahya bin Sa'eed that Al-Qasim bin Muhammad saw them sitting in Tashah-hud, so he mentioned the Hadith.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 961

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 572

It was reported from Ibrahim that he said: "When the Prophet (ﷺ) would sit in the prayer, he would place his left foot horizontally - so much so that the upper-part of his foot became black."

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 962

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 573

Abu Humaid al-sa’idi said (in the presence of ten compansions of the prophet): I am more informed than any of you regarding the manner in which the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered his prayer. They said: Present it. The narrator then reported the tradition, saying: he bent the toes of his feet turning them towards the Qiblah when he prostrated, then he uttered “ Allah is most great,” and raised (his head), and bent his left foot and sat on it, and he did the same in the second Rakah. The narrator then transmitted the tradition, and added: In the prostration (i.e., the Rakah) which ended at the salutation, he sat on the hips at the left side. ahmad (b. Hanbal) added: they said : You are right. This is how he used to pray. They (Ahmed and Musaddad) did not mention in their versions how he sat after offering two rak’ahs of prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 963

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 574

Muhammad b. ‘Amr b.’Ata’ was sitting in the company of a few Companions of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He then narrated his tradition, but he did not mention the name of Abu Qatadah. He said: When he( the Prophet) sat up the two rak’ahs he sat on his left foot; and when sat up after the last rak’ah he put out his left foot and sat on his hip.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 964

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 575

Muhammad b. ‘Amr al-Amir said: I was sitting in the company( of the Companions). He then narrated this tradition saying: When he(the Prophet) sat up after two rak’ahs, he sat on the sole of his left foot and raised his left foot. When he sat up after four rak’ahs, he placed his left hip on the ground and put out his both feet on one side.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 965

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 576

’Abbas or ‘Ayyash b. Sahl al-Sa’id that he attended a company in which his father was also present. He then narrated this tradition saying: He(the Prophet) prostrated himself, he depended on his palms, knees and the toes of his feet. When he sat up, he sat on his hips, and raised his other foot. He then uttered the takbir(Allah is most great) and prostrated himself. He uttered the takbir and stood up and did not sit on his hips. Then he repeated(the same) and offered the second rak’ah; he uttered the takbir in the same manner, and sat up after two rak’ahs. When he was about to stand up, he stood up after saying the takbir. Then he offered the last two rak’ahs. When he saluted, he saluted on his right and left sides.

Abu Dawud said: in this tradition there is no mention of sitting on hips and raising hands when he stood after two rak’ahs as narrated by ‘Abu al-Hamid.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 966

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 577

‘Abbas b. Sahl said: Abu Humaid, Abu usaid, Sahl b. Sa’d and Muhammad b. Maslamah got together. Then he narrated this tradition. He did not mention the raising of hands when he stood after two rak’ahs, nor did he mention sitting. He said: When he finished (his prostration), he spread his foot (on the ground) and turned the toes of his right feet towards the qiblah(and then he sat on his left foot).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 967

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 578

‘Abd Allah b. Mas’ud said: when we (prayed and) sat up during prayer along the Messenger of Allah (may peach be upon him), we said: “Peace be to Allah before it is supplicated for His servants; peace be to so and so. “The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Do not say “Peace be to Allah ,”for Allah Himself is peace. When one of you sits(during the prayer), he should say: The adoration of the tongue are due to Allah, and acts of worship and all good things. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah’s mercy and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah’s upright servants. When you say that, it reaches every upright servant in heavens and earth or between heavens and earth. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and apostle. Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 968

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 579

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

We did not know what we should say when we sat during prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was taught (by Allah). He then narrated the tradition to the same effect. Sharik reported from Jami', from AbuWa'il on the authority of Abdullah ibn Mas'ud something similar.

He said: He used to teach us also some other words, but he did not teach them as he taught us the tashahhud: O Allah, join our hearts, mend our social relationship, guide us to the path of peace, bring us from darkness to light, save us from obscenities, outward or inward, and bless our ears, our eyes, our hearts, our wives, our children, and relent toward us; Thou art the Relenting, the Merciful. And make us grateful for Thy blessing and make us praise it while accepting it and give it to us in full.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 969

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 580

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

Alqamah said that Abdullah ibn Mas'ud caught hold of his hand saying that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) caught hold of his (Ibn Mas'ud's) hand and taught him the tashahhud during prayer.

He then narrated the (well known ) tradition (of tashahhud). This version adds: When you say this or finish this, then you have completed your prayer. If you want to stand up, then stand, and if you want to remain sitting, then remain sitting.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 970

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 581

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: The adoration of the tongue are due to Allah, and acts of worship, all good things. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah’s mercy and His blessings. Ibn ‘Umar said: I added: “And Allah’s blessings, peace be upon us, and upon Allah’s upright servants. I testify that there is not god but Allah. “Ibn ‘Umar said: I added to it: He is alone, no one is His associate, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and His Apostle.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 971

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 582

Narrated AbuMusa al-Ash'ari:

Hittan ibn Abdullah ar-Ruqashi said: AbuMusa al-Ash'ari led us in prayer.

When he sat at the end of his prayer, one of the people said: Prayer has been established by virtue and purity.

When AbuMusa returned (from his prayer or finished his prayer), he gave his attention to the people, and said: Which of you is the speaker of such and such words? The people remained silent. Which of you is the speaker of such and such words? The people remained silent. He said: You might have said them, Hittan. He replied: I did not say them. I was afraid you might punish me. One of the people said: I said them and I did not intend by them (anything) except good.

AbuMusa said: Do you not know how you utter (them) in your prayer? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) addressed us, and taught us and explained to us our way of doing and taught us our prayer.

He said: When you pray a (congregational) prayer, straighten your rows, then one of you should lead you in prayer. When he says the takbir (Allah is Most Great), say the takbir, and when he recites verses "Not of those upon whom is Thy anger, nor of those who err" (i.e. the end of Surah i.), say Amin; Allah will favour you. When he says "Allah is most great," and bows, say "Allah is most great" and bow, for the imam will bow before you, and will raise (his head) before you.

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: This is for that. When he says "Allah listens to the one who praises Him," say: "O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be praise, Allah be praised," Allah will listen to you, for Allah, the Exalted, said by the tongue of His Prophet (ﷺ): "Allah listens to the one who praises Him." When he says "Allah is most great" and prostrates, say: "Allah is most great" and prostrate, for the imam prostrates before you and raises his head before you.

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: This is for that. When he sits, each one of you should say "The adorations of the tongue, all good things, and acts of worship are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah's upright servants. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Apostle."

This version of Ahmad does not mention the words "and His blessings" nor the phrase "and I testify"; instead, it has the words "that Muhammad."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 972

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 583

This tradition has also been transmitted by Hittan b. ‘Abd Allah al-Ruqashi through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: When he( the imam) recites the Qur’an, keep silence(and listen attentively). And in the tashahhud this version adds after the words “I testify that there is no god but Allah” the words “He is alone, and there is no associate of Him.”

Abu Dawud said: His word "And keep silence" is not guarded; it has been narrated by Sulaiman al-Taimi alone in his version.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 973

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 584

Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Messenger of Allah( may peace be upon him) used to teach us the tashahhud as he would teach us the Qur’an, and would say: The blessed adoration of the tongue, acts of worship (and) all good things are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah’s mercy and His blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is Allah’s apostle (peace be upon him).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 974

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 585

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us (to recite) when we sit in the middle of the prayer or at its end before the salutation: The adorations of the tongue, all good things, acts of worship, and the Kingdom are due to Allah. Then give salutation to the right side; then salute your reciter (i.e. the imam) and yourselves.

Abu Dawud said: Sulaiman b. Musa hails from Kufah and he lives in Damascus.

Abu Dawud said: This collection of traditions indicates that al-Hasan (al-Basri) heard traditions from Samurah (b. Jundub).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 975

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 586

Ka’b b. ‘Ujrah said: We said or the people said: Messenger of Allah, you have commanded us to invoke blessing on you and to salute you. As regards salutation we have already learnt it. How should we invoke blessing? He said: Say: “O Allah, bless Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as Thou didst bless Abraham and Abraham’s family. O Allah, grant favours to Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as Thou didst grant favours to Abraham; Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 976

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 587

This tradition has also been reported by Shu’bah through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: Bless Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as Thou didst bless Abraham.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 977

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 588

This has been transmitted by al-Hakam through a different chain of narrators. This version has: O Allah, bless Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as didst bless Abraham. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious. O Allah grant favours of Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as Thou didst grant favour to Abraham’s family. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Zubair b. ‘Adi as narrated by Mis’ar , except that his version goes: As Thou didst bless Abraham’s family. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious. And grant favours to Muhammad. He then narrated the tradition in full.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 978

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 589

Abu Humaid al-Said said: Some people asked: Messenger of Allah, how should we invoke blessings on you? He said: Say,” O Allah, bless Muhammad, his wives and his off springs, as Thou didst bless Abraham’s family, and grant favours to Muhammad’s family, his wives and off springs, as Thou didst grant favours to Abraham’s family. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 979

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 590

Abu Mas’ud al-Ansari said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us in a meeting of Sa’d b. ‘Ubadah. Bashir b. Sa’d said to him: Allah has commanded us to invoke blessings on you, Messenger of Allah. How should we invoke blessings on you? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) kept silence so much so that we wished he would not ask him. Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Say. He then narrated the tradition like that of Ka’b b. ‘Ujrah. This version adds in the end: In the universe, Thou art praiseworthy and glorious.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 980

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 591

This tradition has also been reported by ‘Uqbah b. ‘Amr through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: Say, O Allah, bless Muhammad, the Prophet, the unlettered, and Muhammad’s family.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 981

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 592

Abu Hurairah reported the Prophet (ﷺ) as sayings: if anyone would like to have the fullest measure granted to him when he invokes blessings on us, the members of the prophet’s family, he should say: O Allah, bless Muhammad, the unlettered Prophet, his wives who are the mother of the faithful, his off springs, and the people of his house as Thou didst bless the family of Abraham. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 982

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 593

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When one of you finishes the last tashahhud, he should seek refuge in Allah from four things: the punishment in Hell, the punishment in the grave, the trail of life and death, and the evil of Antichrist.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 983

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 594

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say after the tashahhud: "O Allah, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in Hell, and I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in the grave, and I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of antichrist, and I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of life and death."

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 984

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 595

Narrated Mihjan ibn al-Adra':

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered the mosque and saw a man who had finished his prayer, and was reciting the tashahhud saying: O Allah, I ask you, O Allah, the One, the eternally besought of all, He begetteth not, nor was He begotten, and there is none comparable unto Him, that you may forgive me my sins, you are Most Forgiving, Merciful.

He (the Prophet) said: He was forgiven (repeating three times.)

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 985

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 596

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

It pertains to the sunnah to utter the tashahhud quietly.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 986

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 597

’Abd al-Rahman al-Mu’awl said: ‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar saw me playing with pebbles during prayer. When he finished his prayer, he forbade me (to do so) and said: Do as the Apostle (ﷺ) used to do. I asked him: How would the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) do? He said: When he sat during the prayer (for reciting the tashahhud), he placed his right hand on his right thigh, and clenched all his fingers, and pointed with the finger which is adjacent to the thumb, and he placed his left hand on his left thigh.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 987

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 598

‘Abd Allah b. al-Zubair said: When the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) sat during the prayer( at the tashahhud), he placed his left foot under his right thigh and shin and spread his right foot and placed his left hand on his left knee and placed his right hand on his right thigh, and he pointed with his forefinger.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 988

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 599

Narrated Abdullah ibn az-Zubayr:

The Prophet (ﷺ) used to point with his finger (at the end of the tashahhud) and he would not move it.

Ibn Juraij said: "And 'Amr bin Dinar added: 'He (Ziyad) said: "'Amir informed me from his father that he saw the Prophet (ﷺ) supplicating like that. And the Prophet (ﷺ) would brace himself with his left hand on his left knee.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 989

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 600

‘Abd Allah b. al-Zubair narrated the above mentioned tradition on the authority of his father saying: He kept his look fixed on the finger he was pointing.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 990

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 601

Narrated AbuMalik Numayr al-Khuza'i:

I saw the Prophet (peace be upon him placing his right hand on his right thigh and raising his forefinger curving it a little.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 991

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 602

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited, according to the version of Ahmad ibn Hanbal, that a person should sit during prayer while he is leaning on his hand.

According to the version of Ibn Shibwayh, he prohibited that a man should lean on his hand during prayer.

According to the version of Ibn Rafi', he prohibited that a man should pray while he is leaning on his hand, and he mentioned this tradition in the chapter on "Raising the head after prostration."

According to the version of Ibn AbdulMalik, he prohibited that a man should lean on his hand when he stands up after prostration.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 992

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 603

Isma’ll b. Umayyah said: I asked about a man who intertwines his fingers while he is engaged in prayer. He said that Ibn ‘Umar had said: This is the prayer of those who earn the anger of Allah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 993

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 604

Nafi said: Ibn ‘Umar saw a man resting on his left hand while he was sitting during prayer. The version of Harun b. Zaid goes: He was lying on his left side. the agreed version goes: he said to him: Do not sit like this, because those who are punished sit like this.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 994

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 605

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

The Prophet (ﷺ) was in the first two rak'ahs as though he were on heated stones.

The narrator Shu'bah said: We said: Till he (the Prophet) got up.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 995

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 606

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

The Prophet (ﷺ) used to give the salutation to his left and right sides until the whiteness of his cheek was seen, (saying: "Peace be upon you, and mercy of Allah" twice.

AbuDawud said: This is a version of the tradition reported by AbuSufyan. The version of Isra'il did not explain it. AbuDawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Zubayr from AbuIshaq and Yahya ibn Adam from Isra'il from AbuIshaq from AbdurRahman ibn al-Aswad from his father from Alqamah on the authority of Abdullah ibn Mas'ud. AbuDawud said: Shu'bah used to reject this tradition, the tradition narrated by AbuIshaq as coming from the Prophet (ﷺ).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 996

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 607

Narrated Wa'il ibn Hujr:

I offered prayer along with the Prophet (ﷺ). He would give the salutation to his right side (saying): Peace be upon you and the mercy of Allah and His blessings; and to his left side (saying): Peace be upon you and mercy of Allah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 997

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 608

Jabir b. Samurah said: When we prayed behind the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ), one of us gave the salutation and pointed with his hand to the man to his right side and left side. When he finished his prayer, he said: What is the matter that one of you points with his hand (during prayer) just like the tails of restive horses. It is sufficient for one of you, or is it not sufficient for one of you to say in this manner? And he pointed with his finger; one should salute his brother at his right and left side.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 998

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 609

The aforesaid tradition has also been narrated by Mis’ar through a different chain of transmitters to the same effect. This version adds: Is it not sufficient for one of you or for one of them that he puts his hand on his thigh, and then gives the salutation to his brother to his right and left sides.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 999

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 610

Jabir b. Samurah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered upon us while the people were raising their hands. The narrator Zubair said: I think( they were raising the hands) during prayer. He (the prophet) said: What is the matter, I see you raising your hands as if they are the tails of restive horses! Maintain tranquility during prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1000

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 611

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Prophet (ﷺ) commanded us to respond to the salutation of the imam. and to love each other, and to salute each other.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1001

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 612

Ibn ‘Abbas said: The end of the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was known by the takbir (pronounced aloud).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1002

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 613

Ibn Abbas said : To raise the voice for making the mention of Allah after the people had finished their obligatory prayer was for in vogue the time of the Messenger of Allah (May peace be upon him).

Ibn ‘Abbas said : I used to know by it when they finished the prayer and would listen to it (making the mention of Allah).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1003

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 614

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Shortening the salutation is sunnah (commendable).

The narrator 'Isa said: Ibn al-Mubarak prohibited me from reporting this tradition as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ).

Abu Dawud said: I heard Abu 'Umar 'Isa b. Yunus al-Fakhuri al-Ramil saying: When al-Firyabi returned from Mecca, he gave up narrating this tradition as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ). He said: Ahmad b. Hanbal forbade to report this tradition directly from the Prophet (ﷺ).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1004

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 615

‘Ali b. Talq reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When any of you breaks wind during prayer, he must withdraw, perform ablution, and repeat the prayer.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1005

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 616

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Cannot any one of you (according to the version of the narrator AbdulWarith) step forward or backward or at his right or left. The version of Hammad added: during prayer; that is, in supererogatory prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1006

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 617

Narrated Al-Azraq ibn Qays:

An imam of ours, whose kunyah (surname) was AbuRimthah, led us in prayer and said: I prayed this prayer, or one like it, with the Prophet (ﷺ). AbuBakr and Umar were standing in the front row on his right and there was a man who had been present at the first takbir in the prayer. The Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah (ﷺ) offered the prayer, then gave the salutation to his right and his left so that we saw the whiteness of his cheeks, then turned away as AbuRimthah (meaning himself) had done.

The man who has been present with him at the first takbir in the prayer then got up to pray another prayer, whereupon Umar leaped up and, seizing him by the shoulders, shook him and said: Sit down, for the People of the Book perished for no other reason than that there was no interval between their prayers.

The Prophet (ﷺ) raised his eyes and said: Allah has made you say what is right, son of al-Khattab.

Abu Dawud said: Sometimes the name of Abu Umayyah is narrated instead of Abu Rimthah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1007

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 618

Abu Hurairah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in one of the evening (‘Asha) prayers, noon or afternoon. He led us in two Rak’ahs and gave the salutation. He then got up going towards a piece of wood which was placed in the front part of the mosque. He placed his hands upon it, one on the other, looking from his face as if he were angry. The people came out hastily saying: the prayer has been shortened. Abu Bakr and ‘Umar were among the people, but they were too afraid to speak to him. A man whom the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would call “ the possessor of arms” (Dhu al-Yadain) stood up (asking him): Have you forgotten. The Messenger of Allah, or has the prayer been shortened? He said: I have neither forgotten nor has it been shortened. He said : Messenger of Allah , you have forgotten. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) turned towards the people and asked : did the possessor of arms speak the truth? They made a sign , that is, yes. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) returned to his place and prayed the remaining two Rak’ahs, then gave the salutation; he then uttered the takbir and prostrated himself as usual or prolonged. He then raised his head and uttered the takbir; then he uttered the takbir and made prostration as usual or made longer (prostration). Then he raised his head his and uttered the takbir (Allah is most great). The narrator Muhammad was asked : Did he give the salutation (while prostrating) dueto forgetfulness? He said : I do not remember it from Abu Hurairah. But we Are sure that ‘Imran b. Husain (in his version) said; he then gave the salutation.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1008

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 619

This tradition has been narrated through a different chain of transmitters; but the version of Hammad is more perfect. This version goes; then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed; it does not have the words, “led us (in prayer),” nor the words “they made a sign”. Thereupon the people said : Yes. He then raised his head. The version does not mention the words “he uttered the takbir. He then uttered the takbir and made the prostration as usual or prolonged it. He then raised his head”. The narrator then prostration as usual or prolonged it. He then raised his head”. The narrator then finished the tradition and did not mention the words that follow it. He did not mention the words “they made a sign”, but Hammad b. Zaid mentioned them in his version.

Abu dawud said: Anyone who narrated this tradition did not mention the words “ then he uttered the takbir”, nor the words “he returned”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1009

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 620

Abu Hurairah said ; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer. He then narrated the same version reported by Hammad up to the words “we are sure that ‘Imran b. Husain said: then he gave the salutation.” The narrator said: I asked; What about the Tashahud? He replied: I did not hear thing about the tashahhud, but it is more liking to me that one should recite the tashahhud. This version has not the words “whom he called the possessor of arms(Dhu al-yadain).” Nor the words “they made a sign,” nor the word “anger”. The tradition narrated by Hammad from Ayyub is more perfect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1010

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 621

The above mentioned tradition has also been narrated by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of transmitters. This version goes : the Prophet (ﷺ) uttered the takbir and prostrated himself (in a tradition relating to the incidence of the possessor of arms [Dhu al-yadain]). The narrator Hisham, I,e, Ibn Hassan said: he uttered the takbir ; then he uttered the takbir and prostrated himself.

Abu Dawud said : This tradition has also been narrated by Habib b. al-shahid, Humaid, Yunus, and Asim b. al-Ahwal, from Muhammad on the authority of abu Hurairah none of them mentioned what Hammad b. Zaid mentioned from from Hisham that he uttered the takbir; then uttered the takbir and prostrated himself. Hammad b. Sulaimah and Abu BAkr b. ‘Ayyash also narrated this tradition from Hisham, but they did not narrate from him what HAmmad b. zaid narrated that he uttered the takbir and again uttered the takbir.

Grade: Shadh

شاذ

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1011

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 622

This tradition has also been transmitted by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of narrators. This version goes: he did not make two prostrations (at the end of prayer) due to forgetfulness until Allah gave him satisfaction about it.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1012

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 623

Ibn Shihab (al-Zuhr) reported on the authority of Abu Bakr b. Sulaiman b. Abi Hathmah that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) did not make two prostrations when are made when one is doubtful until the people met him.

Abu Dawud said; this tradition has also been transmitted by al-Zahidi from al-zuhr from Abu Bakr b. Sulaiman b. Abi HAthman from thre prophet (ﷺ). This version goes : he did not make two prostrations on account of forgetfulness.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1013

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 624

Abu Hurairah reported; The Prophet (ﷺ) offered the noon prayer and he gave the salutation at the end of two rakahs. He was asked. Has the prayer been shortened ? then he offered two rakahs of the prayer and made two prostrations (at the end of it).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1014

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 625

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished two rak'ahs of an obligatory prayer, a man asked him: Messenger of Allah, has the prayer been shortened, or have you forgotten? he replied: I did not do all that. The people said: Messenger of Allah, you did that. Therefore, he offered another two rak'ahs or prayer and did not make two prostrations due to forgetfulness.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Dawud al-Hussain from Abu Sufyan, freed slave of Ibn Abi Ahmad on the authority of Abu Hurairah from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version goes: He then made two prostrations while he was sitting after the salutation.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1015

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 626

Abu Hurairah reported; He then made two prostration on account of forgetfulness after he had given the salutation.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1016

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 627

Ibn ‘Umar said : The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer and gave the salutation after two rakahs of prayer. He narrated this tradition like that of Ibn Sirin from Abu Hurairah. This version adds; he gave the salutation and prostrated two prostrations due to forgetfulness.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1017

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 628

‘Imran b. Husain said : The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) gave the salutation at the end of three rakahs in the afternoon prayer, then went into the apartment (according to the version of maslamah). A man called al-Khirbaq who had long arms got up and said ; has the prayer been shortened, Messenger of Allah ? He came out angrily trailing his cloak and said : Is he telling the truth ? they said; Yes. He then prayed that rakah, then gave the salutation, then made two prostrations, then gave the salutation.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1018

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 629

‘Abd Allah (b. Mas’ud) said : The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed five rak’ahs in the noon prayer. He was asked whether the prayer had been extended. He asked what they meant by that. The people said : you prayed five rak’ahs. Then he made two prostrations after having given the salutation.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1019

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 630

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered prayer. The version of the narrator Ibrahim goes: I do not know whether he increased or decreased (the rak'ahs of prayer).

When he gave the salutation, he was asked: Has something new happened in the prayer, Messenger of Allah? He said: What is it? They said: You prayed so many and so many (rak'ahs). He then relented his foot and faced the Qiblah and made two prostrations. He then gave the salutation. When he turned away (finished the prayer), he turned his face to us and said: Had anything new happened in prayer, I would have informed you. I am only a human being and I forget just as you do; so when I forget, remind me, and when any of you is in doubt about his prayer he should aim at what is correct, and complete his prayer in that respect, then give the salutation and afterwards made two prostrations.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1020

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 631

This tradition has also been transmitted by ‘Abd Allah (b. Mas’ud) through a different chain of narrators. This version goes; when one of you forgets (in his prayer), he should perform two prostrations. Then he turned away, and performed two prostrations (due to forgetfulness).

Abu Dawud said: The narrator Husain also reported it like al-A'mash.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1021

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 632

‘Abd Allah (b. Mas’ud) said; The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in five rak’ahs of prayer. When he turned away (i,e, finished his prayer), the people whispered among themselves. He asked; what is the matter with you ? They said : Messenger of Allah, has (the number of the rak’ahs of) the prayer been increased ? he said : No. they said; you have offered five rak’ahs of prayer. He then turned away and performed two prostrations, and afterwards gave the salutation. He then said : I am only a human being, I forget, as you forget.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1022

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 633

Narrated Mu'awiyah ibn Khudayj:

One day the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prayed and gave the salutation while a rak'ah of the prayer remained to be offered. A man went to him and said: You forgot to offer one rak'ah of prayer. Then he returned and entered the mosque and ordered Bilal (to utter the Iqamah). He uttered the Iqamah for prayer. He then led the people in one rak'ah of prayer. I stated it to the people. They asked me: Do you know who he was? I said: No, but I can recognise him if I see him. Then the man passed by me, I said: It is he. The people said: This is Talhah ibn Ubaydullah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1023

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 634

‘Ata’ b. Yasar said that Abu Sa’id al-Khudri reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: when one of you is in doubt about his prayer (i.e, how much he has prayed), he should throw away his doubt and base his prayer on what he is sure of. When he is sure about the completion of his prayer, he should make two prostrations (at the end of the prayer). If the prayer is complete, the additional rak’ah and the two prostrations will be supererogatory prayer. If the prayer is incomplete, the additional rak’ahs will compensate it, and the two prostrations will be a disgrace for the devil.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1024

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 635

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Prophet (ﷺ) named the two prostrations of forgetfulness disgraceful for the devil.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1025

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 636

Narrated Ata' ibn Yasar:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you is in doubt about his prayer, and does not know how much he has prayed, three or four rak'ahs, he should pray one (additional) rak'ah and make two prostrations while sitting before giving the salutation. If the (additional) rak'ah which he prayed is the fifth one, he will make it an even number by these two prostrations. If it is the fourth one, the two prostrations will be a disgrace for the devil.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1026

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 637

Zaid b. Aslam reported on the authority of the chain of Malik: The Prophet (ﷺ) said: If one of you is in doubt about his prayer, and if he is sure that he prayed three rak'ah, he should stand and complete one rak'ah along with its prostrations. Then he should sit and recite the tashahhud. When he finishes the prayer, and there remains nothing except salutation, he should make two prostrations while he is sitting and afterwards should give the salutation. The narrator then narrated the tradition similar to that of Malik.

Abu Dawud said: Similarly, this tradition has been narrated by Ibn Wahb from Malik, Hafs b. Maisarah, Dawud b. Qais and Hisham b. Sa'd. But Hisham projected it to Abu Sa'id al-Khudri.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1027

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 638

AbuUbaydah reported, on the authority of his father Abdullah (ibn Mas'ud), the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When you offer the prayer, and you are in doubt about the number of rak'ahs whether offered three or four, and you have prayed four rak'ahs in all probability in your opinion, you should recite tashahhud and make two prostrations while you are sitting before giving the salutation. afterwards you should recite the tashahhud and give the salutation again.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by 'Abd al-Wahid from Khusaif, but he did not report it as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ). The version of 'Abd al-Wahid has been corroborated by Sufyan, Sharik, and Isra'il. They differed amongst themselves about the text of the tradition and they did not narrate it with the continuous chain up to the Prophet (ﷺ).

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1028

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 639

Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you prays, and he does not know whether he prayed more or less rak'ahs (than those prescribed by the Shari'ah), he should perform two prostrations while he is sitting. If the devil comes to him, and tells him (suggests him): "You have been defiled," he should say: "You have told a lie," except that he feels smell with his nose, or sound with his ears (then his ablution will break). These are the wording; of the tradition reported by Aban.

Abu Dawud said: Ma'mar and 'Abi b. al-Mubarak mentioned the name "Iyad b. Hilal and al-Awza'i mentioned the name of Iyad b. Abi Zuhair.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1029

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 640

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying; When one of you stands up to pray, the devil comes to him and confuses him so that he does not know how much he has prayed. If any of you has such an experience, he should perform two prostrations while he is sitting.

Abu Dawud said; This tradition has been narrated in a similar manner by Ibn ‘Uyainab, Ma’mar and al-Laith.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1030

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 641

This tradition has also been transmitted by Muhammad b. Muslim through a different chain of narrators. This version adds; “While he is sitting before he gives the salutation.”

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1031

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 642

This traditions has also been narrated by Muhammad b. Muslim al-Zuhr through a different chain of transmitters and to the same effect. This version adds; He should perform two prostrations before giving the salutation.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1032

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 643

Narrated Abdullah ibn Ja'far:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Anyone who is in doubt in his prayer should make two prostrations after giving the salutation.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1033

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 644

Narrated Abdullah ibn Buhaynah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led us in prayer praying two rak'ahs. When he stood up and did not sit (at the end of two rak'ahs) the people stood up along with him. When he finished the prayer and we expect him to give the salutation, he said: "Allah is most great." While sitting and made two prostrations before giving the salutation. Then he gave it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1034

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 645

This tradition (mentioned above) has also been transmitted by al-Zuhri through a different chain of narrators to the same effect. This version adds: Some of us recited the Tashahhud while they were standing.

Abu Dawud said: Ibn-Zubair made two prostrations before giving the salutation in a similar way when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs. This is the opinion of al-Zuhrl.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1035

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 646

Narrated Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When an imam stands up at the end of two rak'ahs , if he remembers before standing straight up, he should sit down, but if he stands straight up, he must not sit down, but perform the two prostrations of forgetfulness.

Abu Dawud said: I have not narrated in this book of mine any hadith from Jabir Al-Ju'fi (one of the narrators) except this one.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1036

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 647

Narrated Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah:

Ziyad ibn Ilaqah said: Al-Mughirah ibn Shu'bah led us in prayer and he stood up at the end of two rak'ahs. We said: Glory be to Allah; he also said: Glory be to Allah, and he proceeded. When he finished the prayer and gave the salutation, he made two prostrations of forgetfulness. When he turned (to us) he said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing so as I did.

Abu Dawud said: Ibn Abi Laila narrated this tradition in a similar manner from al-Shaibi from al-Mughirah b. Shu'bah. Abu 'Umais narrated it from Thabit b. 'Ubaid saying: "Al-Mughirah b. Shu'bah led us in prayer, like the tradition reported by Ziyad b. 'Illaqah.

Abu Dawud said: Abu 'Umais is the brother of al-Mas'udi. And Sa'd b. Abi Waqqas did the same as done by al-Mughirah, 'Imran b. Husain, Dahhak b. Qais and Mu'awiyah b. Abi Sufyan. Ibn 'Abbas and 'Umar b. 'Abd al-'Aziz issued legel verdict to the same effect.

Abu Dawud said: This applies to a person who stands up at the end of two rak'ahs and males prostration after giving the salutation.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1037

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 648

Narrated Thawban:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: For each forgetfulness there are two prostrations after giving the salutation.

No one except Amr (ibn Uthman) mentioned the words "from his father" (in the chain AbdurRahman ibn Jubayr ibn Nufayr from Thawban).

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1038

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 649

Narrated Imran ibn Husayn:

The Prophet (ﷺ) led them in prayer and forgot something, so he made prostrations and uttered the tashahhud, then gave the salutation.

Grade: Shadh

شاذ

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1039

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 650

Umm Salamah said; When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) gave the salutation, he stayed for a while. By this people thought that women should return earlier than men.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1040

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 651

Narrated Hulb (Yazid) at-Ta'i:

Hulb prayed along with the Prophet (ﷺ). He used to turn to both his sides (sometimes to the left and sometimes to the right).

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1041

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 652

‘Abd Allah (b. Mas’ud) said; One of you should not give a share from his prayer to the devil, that he does not turn away expect to his right side. I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) often turning away to his left side. the narrator ‘Umarah said: I came to medina afterwards and saw that the houses of the prophet (ﷺ) were (built) in the left.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1042

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 653

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: Offer some of your prayers in your houses, and do not make them graves.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1043

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 654

Narrated Zayd ibn Thabit:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The prayer a man offers in his house is more excellent than his prayer in this mosque of mine except obligatory prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1044

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 655

Anas said: The Prophet (ﷺ) and his Companions used to pray in the direction of Jerusalem. When the following verse was revealed: “ So turn thy face towards the inviolable mosque”; and Ye (O Muslims), wheresoever ye may be, turn your face towards it”(ii. 144), a man passed by the people of Banu Salamah. He called them while they were bowing in the morning prayer facing Jerusalem: Lo, the qiblah (direction of prayer) has been changed towards the ka’bah. He called them twice. So they turned their faces towards the Ka’bah while they were bowing.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1045

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 656

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he was expelled (from Paradise), on it his contrition was accepted, on it he died, and on it the Last Hour will take place. On Friday every beast is on the lookout from dawn to sunrise in fear of the Last Hour, but not jinn and men, and it contains a time at which no Muslim prays and asks anything from Allah but He will give it to him. Ka'b said: That is one day every year. So I said: It is on every Friday. Ka'b read the Torah and said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has spoken the truth. AbuHurayrah said: I met Abdullah ibn Salam and told him of my meeting with Ka'b. Abdullah ibn Salam said: I know what time it is. AbuHurayrah said: I asked him to tell me about it. Abdullah ibn Salam said: It is at the very end of Friday. I asked: How can it be when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has said: "No Muslim finds it while he is praying...." and this is the moment when no prayer is offered. Abdullah ibn Salam said: Has the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) not said: "If anyone is seated waiting for the prayer, he is engaged in the prayer until he observes it." I said: Yes, it is so.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1046

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 657

Narrated Aws ibn Aws:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Among the most excellent of your days is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he died, on it the last trumpet will be blown, and on it the shout will be made, so invoke more blessings on me that day, for your blessings will be submitted to me. The people asked: Messenger of Allah, how can it be that our blessings will be submitted to you while your body is decayed? He replied: Allah, the Exalted, has prohibited the earth from consuming the bodies of Prophets.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1047

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 658

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Friday is divided into twelve hours. Amongst them there is an hour in which a Muslim does not ask Allah for anything but He gives it to him. So seek it in the last hour after the afternoon prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1048

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 659

Abu Burdah b. Abl Musa al-Asha’ri said: ‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar said to me: Did you hear your father narrating a tradition from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) about an hour on Friday (when supplication is accepted by Allah)? I said: Yes, I heard it. I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: This hour is found during the period when the imam is seated (for giving Friday sermon) until the prayer is finished.

Abu Dawud said: By sitting is meant sitting on the pulpit.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1049

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 660

If anyone performs ablution, doing it well, then come to the Friday prayer, listens and keeps silence, his sins between that time and the next Friday will be forgiven, with three days extra; but he who touches pebbles has caused an interruption.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1050

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 661

Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:

Ali said on the pulpit in the mosque of Kufah: When Friday comes, the devils go to the markets with their flags, and involve people in their needs and prevent them from the Friday prayer. The angels come early in the morning, sit at the door of the mosque, and record that so-and-so came at the first hour, and so-and-so came at the second hour until the imam comes out (for preaching).

When a man sits in a place where he can listen (to the sermon) and look (at the imam), where he remains silent and does not interrupt, he will receive a double reward. If he stays away, sits in a place where he cannot listen (to the sermon), silent, and does not interrupt, he will receive the reward only once. If he sits in a place where he can listen (to the sermon) and look (at the imam), and he does not remain silent, he will have the burden of it. If anyone says to his companion sitting besides him to be silent (while the imam is preaching), he is guilty of idle talk. Anyone who interrupts (during the sermon) will receive nothing (no reward) on that Friday.

Then he (the narrator) says in the end of this tradition: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say so.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by al-Walid b. Muslim from Ibn Jabir. This version adds: bi'l-raba'ith (instead of al-raba'ith, needs preventing the people from prayer). Further, this adds: Freed slave of his wife Umm 'Uthman b. 'Ata.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1051

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 662

Narrated Al-Ja'd ad-Damri:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: He who leaves the Friday prayer (continuously) for three Friday on account of slackness, Allah will print a stamp on his heart.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1052

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 663

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: If anyone omits the Friday prayer without excuse, he must give a dinar in alms, or if he does not have as much, then half a dinar.

Abu Dawud said: Khalid b. Qais reported this tradition in this manner, but he disagreed in respect of chain (of transmitters) and agreed in respect of the text.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1053

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 664

Narrated Qudamah ibn Wabirah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: If anyone omits the Friday prayer without excuse, he must give one dirham or half a dirham, or one sa' or half a sa' of wheat, in alms.

Abu Dawud said: Sa'id b. Bashir reported this tradition in a like manner, except that he narrated "one mudd or half mudd" (instead of sa'). He narrated it from Samurah.

Abu Dawud said: I heard Ahmad bin Hanbal being asked about the differences over the narration of this Hadith. He said: "Hammam has a stronger memory - in my opinion - than Ayyub."

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1054

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 665

‘A’ishah, the wife of prophet(ﷺ), said: The people used to attend the Friday prayer from their houses and from the suburbs of Medina.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1055

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 666

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Friday prayer is obligatory on him who hears the call.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted by a group of narrators from Sufyan. They did not narrate it as a statement of the Prophet (ﷺ); only Qabisah has transmitted it as saying of the Prophet (ﷺ).

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1056

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 667

Narrated Usamah ibn Umayr al-Huzali:

The rain was falling on the day when the Battle of Hunayn took place. The Prophet (ﷺ), therefore, commanded that the people should offer their prayer in their camps.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1057

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 668

Abu al-Malih said: That took place on a Friday.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1058

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 669

Narrated Usamah ibn Umayr al-Huzali:

Usamah attended the Prophet (ﷺ) on the occasion of the treaty of al-Hudaybiyyah on Friday. The rain fell as little as the soles of the shoes of the people were not set. He (the Prophet) commanded them to offer Friday prayer in their dwellings.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1059

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 670

Nafi said: Ibn ‘Umar stayed at Dajnan (a place between Mecca and Medina) on a cold night. He commanded an announcer (to announce). He announced that the people should offer prayer in their dwellings. Ayyub said: Nafi narrated on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar that whenever there was a cold or a rainy day night, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded the announcer (to announce). He announced to offer prayer in the dwellings.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1060

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 671

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Nafi' reported: Ibn Umar made the call to prayer at Dajnan (a place between Mecca and Medina). Then he announced: "Offer prayer in your dwellings:" He then narrated a tradition from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He used to command an announcer who made the call to prayer. He then announced: "Pray in your dwellings" on a cold or rainy night during journey.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Hammad b. Salamah from Ayyub and 'Ubaid Allah. In his version he added: During journey on a cold or a rainy night.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1061

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 672

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Nafi' said: Ibn Umar made the call to prayer at Dajnan (a place between Mecca and Medina), on a cold and windy night. He added the words at the end of the call: "Lo! pray in your dwellings. Lo! pray in the dwellings." He then said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to command the mu'adhdhin to announce, "Lo! pray in your dwellings." on a cold or rainy night during journey.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1062

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 673

Nafi said: Ibn ‘Umar made the call to prayer on a cold and windy night. He then said: “Lo! Pray in the dwellings. “Afterwards he said: Whenever there was a cold or rainy day night, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to command the mu’adhdin to announce: “Lo! Pray in the dwellings.”

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1063

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 674

Ibn ‘Umar said: The announcer of the Messenger of Allah(ﷺ) announced for that (to pray at homes) at Medina on a rainy night or a cold morning.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has also been narrated by Yahya b. Sa’id al-Ansari from al-Qasim from Ibn ‘Umar from the Prophet (ﷺ). This version adds the words “During the journey.”

Grade: Munkar

منكر

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1064

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 675

Jabir said: We were in the company of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) during a journey. The rain fell upon us. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Anyone who wants to pray in his dwelling may pray.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1065

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 676

Ibn Sirin said: Ibn ‘Abbas said to his mu’adhdhin on a rainy day: “when you utter the words ‘ I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah,” do not say,” Come to prayer” but say “Pray at your homes,” By this (announcement) the people were surprised. He said: One who was better than me has done it. The Friday prayer is an obligatory duty. But I disliked to put you to hardship so that you might walk in mud and rain.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1066

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 677

Narrated Tariq ibn Shihab:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: The Friday prayer in congregation is a necessary duty for every Muslim, with four exceptions; a slave, a woman, a boy, and a sick person.

Abu Dawud said: Tariq b. Shihab had seen the Prophet (ﷺ) but not heard anything from him.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1067

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 678

Ibn ‘Abbas said: The Friday prayer first offered in Islam after the Friday prayer offered in the mosque of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) is Friday prayer offered at Juwatha, a village from the villages of al-Bahrain. The narrator ‘Uthman said: it is a village from the village of the tribe of ‘Abd al-Qais.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1068

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 679

Narrated Ka'b ibn Malik:

AbdurRahman ibn Ka'b ibn Malik said: When Ka'b ibn Malik heard the call to prayer on Friday, he prayed for As'ad ibn Zurarah. I asked him: What is the matter that when you hear the call to prayer, you pray for As'ad ibn Zurarah? He replied: This is because he held the Friday prayer for the first time for us at Hazm an-Nabit of Harrah belonging to Banu Bayadah in Naqi', called Naqi' al-Khadumat. I asked him: How many were you at that time ? He said: Forty.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1069

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 680

Narrated Zayd ibn Arqam:

Ilyas ibn AbuRamlah ash-Shami said: I witnessed Mu'awiyah ibn AbuSufyan asking Zayd ibn Arqam: Did you offer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) the Friday and 'Id prayers synchronised on the same day? He said: Yes. He asked: How did he do? He replied: He offered the 'Id prayer, then granted concession to offer the Friday prayer, and said: If anyone wants to offer it, he may offer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1070

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 681

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

Ata' ibn AbuRabah said: Ibn az-Zubayr led us in the 'Id prayer on Friday early in the morning. When we went to offer the Friday, he did not come out to us. So we prayed ourselves alone. At that time Ibn Abbas was present in at-Ta'if. When he came to us, we mentioned this (incident) to him. He said: He followed the sunnah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1071

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 682

‘Ata’ said: The Friday and the ‘id prayers synchronized during the time of Ibn al-Zubair. He said: Two festivals (‘id and Friday) synchronized on the same day. He combined them and offered two rak’ahs in the morning and did not add anything to them until he offered the afternoon prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1072

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 683

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Two festivals ('Id and Friday) have synchronised on this day. If anyone does not want to offer the Friday prayer, the 'Id prayer is sufficient for him. But we shall offer the Friday prayer.

This tradition has been narrated by 'Umar from Shu'bah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1073

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 684

Ibn ‘Abbas said: the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to recite in the morning prayer on Friday Surah Tanzil al-Sajdah (xxxii.) and Surah al-Dahr(lxxi.).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1074

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 685

This tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: In the Friday prayer he would recite Surah al-Jumu’ah (lxxi) and Surah al-Munafiqunn .

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1075

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 686

‘Abd Allah b. ‘Umar said: ‘Umar b. al-Khattab saw a silken suit sold at the gate of the mosque. He said: Messenger of Allah, would that you purchase this suit and wear it on Friday and on the occasion when a delegation (from the outside) comes to you. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: One who has no share in the afterlife will put on this (suit). Afterwards suits of similar nature were brought to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He gave ‘Umar b. al-Khattab one of these suits. ‘Umar said: Messenger of Allah, you are giving it to me for use while you had told me such-and-such about the suit of ‘Utarid (I.e. sold by ‘Utarid). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: I did not give it to you that you should wear it. Hence ‘Umar gave it to his brother who was a disbeliever at Mecca for wearing.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1076

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 687

'Abd Allah b. 'Umar said: 'Umar b. al-Khattab saw a suit of silken cloth being sold in the market. He took it to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and said: Purchase it ad decorate with it on 'id on the occasion of the arrival of delegations. The narrator then narrated the tradition. The former version is complete.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1077

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 688

Narrated Muhammad ibn Yahya ibn Habban:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: What is the harm if any of you has two garments, if he can provide them, for Friday (prayer) in addition to the two garments for his daily work? Amr reported from Ibn Habib from Musa ibn Sa'd from Ibn Habban from Ibn Salam who heard this (tradition) from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the pulpit.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been reported by Yusuf b. 'Abd Allah b. Salam from the Prophet (ﷺ) through a different chain of narrators.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1078

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 689

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited buying and selling in the mosque, announcing aloud about a lost thing, the recitation of a poem in it, and prohibited sitting in a circle (in the mosque) on Friday before the prayer.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1079

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 690

Abu Hazim b. Dinar said: People came to Sahl b. Sa'd al-Sa'idi, when they were doubtful about the kind of wood of the pulpit (in the mosque of the Prophet). They asked him about it. He said: By Allah, I know (the wood) of which it was made; I saw it the first day when it was placed there, and the first day when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sat on it. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sent for a woman whom Sahl named and asked her: Order your boy, the carpenter, to construct for me a wooden pulpit so that I sit on it when I deliver a speech to the people. So she ordered him and he made a pulpit of a wood called tarfa taken from al-Ghabah (a place at a distance of nine miles from Medina). He brought it to her. She sent it to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He ordered and that was placed here. I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) praying on it: he said: "Allah is most great"; he then bowed while he was on it; then he returned and prostrated in the root of the pulpit; he then returned (to the pulpit). When he finished (the prayer), he addressed himself to the people and said: O people, I did this so that you may follow me and know my prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1080

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 691

Ibn 'Umar said: When the Prophet (ﷺ) became fat, Tamim al-Dari said to him: Should I make for you pulpit, Messenger of Allah, that will bear the burden of your body ? He said: Yes. So he made a pulpit consisting of two steps.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1081

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 692

Salamah b. al-Akwa' said: The space between the pulpit of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and the wall (of the mosque) was such that a goat could pass.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1082

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 693

Narrated AbuQatadah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) disapproved of the offering of prayer at the meridian except on Friday. The Hell-fire is kindled except on Friday.

Abu Dawud said: This is a mursal tradition (i.e. the successor is narrating it directly from the Prophet). Mujahid is older than Abu al-Khalil, and Abu al-Khalil did not hear (any tradition from) Abu Qatadah.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1083

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 694

Anas b. Malik said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to offer the Friday prayer when the sun declined.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1084

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 695

Salamah b. al-Akwa' reported on the authority of his father: We used to offer the Friday prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and return (to our homes) while no shade of the walls was seen (at that time).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1085

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 696

Sahl b. Sa'd said: We had a siesta or lunch after the Friday prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1086

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 697

Al-Sa'ib b. Yazid said: During the time of the Prophet (ﷺ) and Abu Bakr and 'Umar the call to the Friday prayer was first made at the time when the imam was seated on the pulpit (for giving the sermon). When the time of 'Uthman came, and the people became abundant, 'Uthman ordered to make a third call to the Friday prayer. It was made on al-Zaura' (a house in Medina). The rule of action continued to the same effect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1087

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 698

Sa'id b. Yazid said: The call to the (Friday) prayer was made at the gate of the mosque in front of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) when he sat on the pulpit, and of Abu Bakr and 'Umar. The narrator then repeated the same tradition as reported by Yunus.

Grade: Munkar

منكر

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1088

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 699

Sa'ib said: There was no other mu'adhdhin (pronouncer) of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) except Bilal.

The narrator then reported the tradition to the same effect.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1089

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 700

Sa'ib said: There was no other mu'adhdhin of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He then narrated the tradition which is incomplete.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1090

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 701

Jabir said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) seated himself on the pulpit on a Friday he said, Sit down. Ibn Mas'ud heard that and sat down at the door of mosque, and when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw him, he said: Come here, 'Abd Allah b. Mas'ud.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition is known as mursal (the successor reports directly from the Prophet, omitting then name of the Companion). The people narrated it from the Prophet (ﷺ) on the authority of 'Ata'. Makhlad is his teacher.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1091

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 702

Ibn 'Umar said: The Prophet (ﷺ) used to deliver two sermons. He would sit down when he ascended the pulpit till he (I think he meant the mu'adhdhin) finished. He would then stand up and preach, then sit down and say nothing, then stand up and preach.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1092

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 703

Jabir b. Samurah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to deliver the sermon standing, then he would sit down, then stand and preach standing. If anyone tells you he preached sitting, he is lying. I swear by Allah that I offered along with more than two thousand prayers.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1093

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 704

Jabir b. Samurah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) gave two sermons between which he sat, recited the Quran and gave the people an exhortation.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1094

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 705

Jabir b. Samurah said: I saw the Prophet (ﷺ) would deliver the sermon standing, then sit down without saying anything. The narrator then reported the tradition in full.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1095

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 706

Shu'ayb ibn Zurayq at-Ta'ifi said: I sat with a man who had been in the company of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He was called al-Hakam ibn Hazn al-Kulafi. He began to narrate a tradition to us saying: I came to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) in a delegation consisting of seven or nine persons. We entered upon him and said: Messenger of Allah, we have visited you, so pray Allah what is good for us. He ordered to give us some dates. The Muslims in those days were weak. We stayed there for several days and offered the Friday prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). He stood leaning on a staff or a bow. He praised Allah and exalted Him in light, pure and blessed words. Then he said: O people, you have no power to obey or you cannot obey what you are ordered. But be straight and give good tidings.

Abu 'Ali said: Did you hear Abu Dawud ? He said: Some of my companions reminded me of some words that were omitted from writing on the paper.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1096

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 707

Narrated Abdullah ibn Mas'ud:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) addressed, he would say: Praise be to Allah, from Whom we seek help and pardon,and we seek refuge in Allah from the evils of our souls. He whom Allah guide has no one who can lead him astray, and he whom He leads astray has no one to guide him. And I bear witness that there is no god but Allah, and I bear witness that Muhammad is His servant and apostle. He sent him before the coming of the last hour with truth giving good tidings and warning. He who obeys Allah and His Apostle follows the right path; and he who disobeys them shall harm none except himself, and he will not harm Allah in the least.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1097

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 708

Narrated Ibn Shihab:

Yunus asked Ibn Shihab about the address of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on Friday. He mentioned it in like manner. He added: Anyone who disobeys them (Allah and His Apostle) goes astray. We beseech Allah, our Lord, to make us from those who obey Him and obey His Apostle, and follow what He likes, and abstain from His anger; we are due to Him and we belong to Him.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1098

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 709

'Adi b. Hatim said: A speaker delivered a speech in the presence of the Prophet (ﷺ). He said: Anyone who obeys Allah and His Apostle, and one who disobeys them. He said: Go away, you are a bad speaker.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1099

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 710

Bint al-Harith b. al-Nu'man said: I memorized Surah al-Qaf from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); he would recite it in his speech on every friday. Our oven and his oven were same.

Abu Dawud said: Rawh b. 'Ubadah reported on the authority of Shu'bah the name Bint Harithah b. al-Nu'man ; and Ibn Ishaq reported the name of Umm Hisham hint Harithah b. al-Nu'man.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1100

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 711

Jabir b. Samurah said: The prayer offered by the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was moderate, and the sermon given by him was (also) moderate. He would recite a few verses from the Qur'an and exhort the people.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1101

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 712

'Umrah reported on the authority of her sister: I memorized Surah al-Qaf from the mouth of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ); he used to recite it on every friday.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated in a similar way by Yahya b. Ayyub, Ibn Abu Ar-Rijal, from Yahya b. Sa'id, from 'Umrah from Umm Hisham hint Harithah b. al-Nu'man.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1102

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 713

This tradition has also been transmitted to the same effect through a different chain of narrators by 'Umrah from her sister 'Umrah daughter of 'Abd al-Rahman who was older than her.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1103

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 714

'Umarah b. Ruwaibah said that he saw Bishr b. Marwan (on the pulpit) praying on Friday (by raising his hands). 'Umarah said: May Allah reject these hands! I have seen the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the pulpit gesturing no more than this pointing with his forefinger.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1104

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 715

Narrated Sahl ibn Sa'd:

I never saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raising his hands and praying on the pulpit or otherwise. But I saw him saying (doing) this way, and he would point with his forefinger making a circle by joining the middle finger with his thumb.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1105

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 716

Narrated Ammar ibn Yasir:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to shorten the speeches.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1106

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 717

Narrated Jabir ibn Samurah as-Suwa'i:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would not lengthen the sermon on Friday. He would say a few words.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1107

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 718

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Attend the sermon (on Friday) and sit near the imam, for a man keeps himself away until he will be left behind at the time of entering Paradise though he enters it.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1108

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 719

Narrated Buraydah ibn al-Hasib:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) delivered a speech to us; meanwhile al-Hasan and al-Husayn came upon there stumbling, wearing red shirts. He came down from the pulpit, took them and ascended it with them. He then said: Allah truly said: "Your property and your children are only trial" (Ixiv.15). I saw both of them, and I could not wait. Afterwards he resumed the speech.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1109

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 720

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) prohibited to sit on hips by erecting feet, sticking them to the stomach and holding them with hands on Friday while the imam is delivering the sermon.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1110

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 721

Ya'la b. Shaddad b. Aws said: I came to Mu'awiyah in Jerusalem. He led us in the Friday prayer. I saw that most of the people in the mosque were the Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ). I saw them sitting in ihtiba condition, i.e. sitting on hips erecting the feet and sticking them to the stomach and holding them with hands or tying them with a cloth to the back, while the imam was giving sermon.

Abu Dawud said: Ibn 'Umar used to sit in ihtiba position while the imam gave the Friday sermon. Anas b. Malik, Shuraih, Sa'sa'ah b. Sawhan, Sa'id b. al-Musayyib, Ibrahim al-Nakha'i, Makhul, Isma'il, Ismail b. Muhammad b. Sa'd, and Nu'aim b. Sulamah said: There is no harm in sitting in ihtiba position.

Abu Dawud said: I do not know whether anyone considered it disapproved except 'Ubadah b. Nasayy.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1111

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 722

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: When you tell (your brother on Friday) to be silent while the imam is giving the sermon you are guilty of idle talk.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1112

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 723

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Three types of people attend Friday prayer; One is present in a frivolous way and that is all he gets from it; another comes with a supplication, Allah may grant or refuse his request as He wishes; another is present silently and quietly with-out stepping over a Muslim or annoying anyone, and that is an atonement for his sins till the next Friday and three days more, the reason being that Allah, the Exalted, says: "He who does a good deed will have ten times as much" (vi.160).

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1113

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 724

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When one of you becomes defiled during prayer, he should hold his nose and then turn away.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been narrated by Hammad b. Salamah and Abu Usamah from Hisham on the authority of his father from the Prophet (Saws). They did not mention the name of 'Aishah.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1114

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 725

Jabir said: A man came (to the mosque) while the Prophet (ﷺ) was giving the (Friday) sermon. He asked: Did you pray, so-and-so? He replied: No. He (ﷺ) said: Stand and pray.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1115

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 726

Jabir and Abu Salih reported on the authority of Abu Hurairah: Sulaik al-Ghatafani came (to the mosque) while the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was giving the (Friday) sermon. He asked him: Did you pray something ? He said: No. He said: Offer two rak'ahs and make them short.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1116

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 727

This tradition has also been transmitted through a different chain of narrators by Jabir b. 'Abd Allah. This version adds: He (the Prophet) turned to the people and said: When one of you comes (on Friday) while the imam is preaching, he should pray two rak'ahs and make them short.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1117

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 728

Abu al-Zahiriyyah said: We were in the company of 'Abd Allah b. Busr, the Companion of the Prophet (ﷺ), on a Friday. A man came and stepped over the people. 'Abd Allah b. Busr said: A man came and stepped over the people while the Prophet (ﷺ) was giving the sermon on Friday. The Prophet (ﷺ) said: Sit down, you have annoyed (the people).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1118

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 729

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Prophet (ﷺ) said: When any of you dozes in the mosque (on Friday), he should change his place.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1119

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 730

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

I saw the Apostle (ﷺ) would descend from the pulpit and a man stop him for his need. He would remain standing with him until his need was fulfilled. Then he would stand and pray.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition is not well known from the narrator Thabit. Jarir b. Hazim is the only narrator of this tradition.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1120

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 731

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying: If anyone obtains a rak'ah in the prayer (along with the imam), he has obtained the whole prayer.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1121

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 732

Al-Nu'man b. Bashir said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to recite at the two 'Ids (festivals) and on Friday, "Glorify the name of your most high Lord." (87) and "Has the story of the overwhelming reached you?" (88) He said: When a festival ('Id) and a Friday coincided, he recited them both (at the two prayers).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1122

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 733

Al-Dahhak b. Qais asked al-Nu'man b. Bashir: What did the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited on Friday after reciting the Surah al-Jumu'ah (62). He replied: He used to recite, "Had the story of overwhelming event reached you ?" (88).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1123

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 734

Ibn Abi Rafi' said: Abu Hurairah led us in the Friday prayer and recited Surah al-Jumu'ah and "When the hypocrites come to you" (63) in the last rak'ah. He said: I met Abu Hurairah when he finished the prayer and said to him: You recited the two surah that 'Ali used to recite at Kufah. Abu Hurairah said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) reciting them on Friday.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1124

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 735

Narrated Samurah ibn Jundub:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to recite in the Friday prayer: "Glorify the name of your most high Lord" (Surah 87) and Has the story of the overwhelming event reached you? (Surah 88).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1125

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 736

'Aishah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered the prayer in his apartment and people were following him behind apartment.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1126

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 737

Nafi' said: Ibn 'Umar saw a man praying two rak'ahs after the Friday prayer on the same place (where he offered the Friday prayer). He pushed him and said: Do you offer four rak'ahs of Friday prayer ? 'Abd Allah (b. 'Umar) used to pray two rak'ahs in his house after the Friday prayer, and he used to say: This is how the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) did.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1127

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 738

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Nafi' said: Ibn Umar used to lengthen his prayer before the Friday prayer and would offer two rak'ahs after it in his house. He used to say that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would do that.

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1128

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 739

'Umar b. 'Ata' b. Abu al-Khuwar said that Nafi' b. Jubair sent him to al-Sa'ib b. Yazid b. Ukht Namir to ask him about something Mu'awiyyah had seen him do in prayer. He said: I offered the Friday prayer along with him in enclosure. When I uttered the salutation I stood up in my place and prayed. When he went in, he sent me a message saying: Never again do what you have done. When you pray the Friday prayer, you must not join another prayer to it till you have engaged in conversation or gone out, for the Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah (ﷺ) gave the precise command not to join on prayer till you have engaged in conversation or gone out.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1129

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 740

'Ata said: When Ibn 'Umar offered the Friday prayer in Mecca he would go forward and pray two rak'ahs, he would then go forward and pray four rak'ahs; but when he was in Medina, he offered the Friday prayer, then returned to his house and prayed two rak'ahs, not praying them in the mosque. Someone mentioned this to him and he replied that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to do it.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1130

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 741

Abu Hurairah reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying (this is the version of the narrator Ibn al-Sabbah): If anyone of you prays after the Friday prayer, he should say for rak'ahs. According to the version of the narrator Ibn Yunus, the tradition goes: When you have offered the Friday prayer, pray after it four rak'ahs. He said: My father said to me: My son, if you have said two rak'ahs in the mosque, then you comes to your house, pray two rak'ahs more.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1131

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 742

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to pray two rak'ahs in his house after the Friday prayer.

Abu Dawud said: This tradition has been transmitted in a similar way by 'Abd Allah b. Dinar from Ibn 'Umar.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1132

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 743

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

Ibn Jurayj said: Ata' told me that he saw Ibn Umar pray after the Friday prayer. He moved a little from the place where he offered the Friday prayer. Then he would pray two rak'ahs. He then walked far away from that place and would offer four rak'ahs. I asked Ata': How many times did you see Ibn Umar do that? He replied: Many times. AbuDawud said: This has been narrated by AbdulMalik ibn AbuSulayman, but did not narrate it completely.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1133

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 744

Narrated Anas ibn Malik:

When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Medina, the people had two days on which they engaged in games. He asked: What are these two days (what is the significance)? They said: We used to engage ourselves on them in the pre-Islamic period. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Allah has substituted for them something better than them, the day of sacrifice and the day of the breaking of the fast.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1134

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 745

Narrated Abdullah ibn Busr:

Yazid ibn Khumayr ar-Rahbi said: Abdullah ibn Busr, the Companion of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came out along with the people on the day of the breaking of the fast or on the day of sacrifice (to offer the prayer). He disliked the delay of the imam, and said: We would finish (our 'Id prayer) at this moment, that is, at the time of forenoon.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1135

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 746

Umm 'Atiyyah said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) commanded us to bring out the secluded women on the day of 'Id (festival). He was asked: What about the menstruous women ? He said: They should be present at the place of virtue and the supplications of the Muslims. A woman said: Messenger of Allah, what should we do it one of us does not possess an outer garment ? He replied: Let her friend lend a part of her garment.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1136

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 747

This tradition has also been narrated by Umm 'Atiyyah in a similar manner through a different chain. She added: The menstruating women should keep themselves away from the place of prayer of the Muslims. She did not mention the garment. She narrated this tradition from Hafsah mentioning a woman who asked about another woman saying: O Messenger of Allah ....She then reported the tradition like that narrated by Musa mentioning the garment.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1137

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 748

This tradition has also been narrated by Umm 'Atiyyah though a different chain of transmitters. She said: We were commanded to go out (for offering the 'Id prayer). She further said: The menstruating women stood behind the people and they uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) along with the people.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1138

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 749

Umm 'Atiyyah said: When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to Medina, he gathered the women of Ansar in a house, and sent to us (to them) 'Umar b. al-Khattab. He stood at the door and gave the salutation to us and we returned it (the salutation) to him. Thereupon, he said: I am the messenger of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) to you. He commanded us to bring out the menstruating women and the virgins for both the 'Id prayers, and that the Friday prayer is not obligatory on us. He prohibited us to accompany the funeral procession.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1139

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 750

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said: Marwan brought out the pulpit on 'Id. He began preaching before the prayer. A man stood and said: You opposed the sunnah, O Marwan. You brought out the pulpit on the 'Id, it was not brought out before: and you began preaching before the prayer. Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said: Wh is this (man) ? They (people) said: So-and so son of so-and-so. He has performed his duty. I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: He who observes and evil deed should change it with his hand if he can do so; if he cannot do, (he should change it) then with his tongue; if he cannot do then (he should change it) with his heart, and that is the weakest degree of the faith.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1140

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 751

Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:

The Prophet (ﷺ) stood on the day of the breaking of the fast ('Id) and offered prayer. He began the prayer before the sermon. He then addressed the people. When the Prophet (ﷺ) finished the sermon, he descended (from the pulpit) and went to women. He gave them an exhortation while he was leaning on the hand of Bilal. Bilal was spreading his garment in which women were putting alms; some women put their rings and others other things.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1141

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 752

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came out on 'Id (the festival day). He first offered the prayer and then delivered the sermon . He then went to women, taking Bilal with him. The narrator Ibn Kathir said: The probable opinion of Shu'bah is that he commanded them to give alms. So they began to put (their jewellery).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1142

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 753

The above mentioned tradition has also been narrated by Ibn 'Abbas to the same effect through a different chain of transmitters. This version adds: He (the Prophet) thought that women could not hear (his sermon). So he went to them and Bilal was in his company. He gave them exhortation and commanded them to give alms. Some women put their ear-rings and other their rings in the garment of Bilal.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1143

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 754

The above mentioned tradition has also bee transmitted by Ibn 'Abbas through a different chain of narrators. This version adds: The women began to give their ear-rings and rings in alms. Bilal began to collect them in his garment. He (the Prophet) then distributed them among the poor Muslims.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1144

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 755

Al-Bara' said: Someone presented a bow to the Prophet (ﷺ) on the 'Id (festival). So he preached leaning on it.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1145

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 756

'Abd al-Rahman b. 'Abis said: A man asked Ibb 'Abbas: Have you been present along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) ? He replied: Yes. Had there been no dignity for me in his eyes, I would not have been present with him due to my minority. Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to the point that was near the house of Kathir b. al-Salt. He prayed and afterwards preached. He (Ibn 'Abbas) did not mention the adhan (call to prayer) and the iqamah. He then commanded to give alms. The women began to point to their ears and throats (to give their jewelry in alms).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1146

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 757

Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) offered the 'Id prayer without the adhan and the iqamah. AbuBakr and Umar or Uthman also did so. The narrator Yahya is doubtful about Uthman.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1147

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 758

Jabir b. Samurah said: I prayed the 'Id prayer with the Prophet (ﷺ) not once or twice (but many times) without the adhan and the iqamah.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1148

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 759

Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) would say the takbir (Allah is most great) seven times in the first rak'ah and five times in the second rak'ah on the day of the breaking of the fast and on the day of sacrifice (on the occasion of both the 'Id prayers, the two festivals).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1149

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 760

The above mentioned tradition has also been narrated by Ibn Shihab through a different chain of transmitters to the same effect. This version adds: "Except the two takers pronounced at the time of the bowing."

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1150

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 761

'Abd b. 'Amr b. al-'As said: The Prophet (ﷺ) of Allah (ﷺ) said: There are seven takers in the first rak'ah and five in the second rak'ah of the prayer offered on the day of the breaking of the fast.

Grade: Hasan

حسن

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1151

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 762

Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:

The Prophet (ﷺ) used to say on the day of the breaking of the fast seven takbirs in the first rak'ah and then recite the Qur'an, and utter the takbir (Allah is most great). Then he would stand, and utter the takbir four times. Thereafter he would recite the Qur'an and bow.

Abu Dawud said: This has been narrated by Waki' and Ibn al-Mubarak. Their version goes: "Seven (in the first rak'ah) and five (in the second)."

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1152

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 763

Abu 'Aishah said: Sa'id b. al-'As asked Abu Musa al-Ash'ari and Hudhaifah b. al-Yaman: How would the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) utter the takbir (Allah is most great) in the prayer of the day of sacrifice and of the breaking of the fast. Abu Musa said: He uttered takbir four times as he did at funerals. Hudhaifah said: He is correct. Then Abu Musa said: I used to utter the takbir in a similar way when I was the governor of Basrah. Abu 'Aishah said: I was present there when Sa'id b. al-'As asked.

Grade: Hasan Sahih

حسن صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1153

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 764

'Ubaid Allah b. 'Abd Allah b. 'Utbah b. Mas'ud said: 'Umar b. al-Khattab asked Abu Waqid al-Laithi: What did the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recite during the prayer on the day of sacrifice and on the breaking of the fast ? He replied: He recited at both of them Surah al-Qaf, "By the Glorious Quran" [50] and the Surah "The Hour is nigh" (54).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1154

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 765

Narrated Abdullah ibn as-Sa'ib:

I attended the 'Id prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). When he finished the prayer, he said: We shall deliver the sermon; he who likes to sit for listening to it may sit and he who likes to go away may go away.

Abu Dawud said: this is a mursal tradition (i.e. the successor 'Ata directly reporting from the Prophet (ﷺ) and omitting the link of the Companions).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1155

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 766

Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:

The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went out by one road on the day of the 'Id (festival) and returned by another.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1156

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 767

Narrated AbuUmayr ibn Anas:

AbuUmayr reported on the authority of some of his paternal uncles who were Companions of the Prophet (ﷺ): Some men came riding to the Prophet (ﷺ) and testified that they had sighted the new moon the previous day. He (the Holy Prophet), therefore, commanded the people to break the fast and to go out to their place of prayer in the morning.

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1157

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 768

Narrated Bakr ibn Mubashshir al-Ansari:

I used to go to the place of prayer on the day of the breaking of the fast, and on the day of sacrifice along with the Companions of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). We would walk through a valley known as Batn Bathan till we came to the place of prayer. Then we would pray along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and return through Batn Bathan to our house.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1158

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 769

Ibn 'Abbas said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came out on the day of the breaking of the fast and prayed two rak'ahs, before and after which he did not pray. He then went to women, taking Bilal with him, and commanded them to given alms. So one began to put her ear-ring and another her necklace (in the garment of Bilal).

Grade: Sahih

صحيح

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1159

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 770

Narrated AbuHurayrah:

The rain fell on the day of 'Id (festival) , so the Prophet (ﷺ) led them (the people) in the 'Id prayer in the mosque.

Grade: Da'if

ضعيف

Reference: Sunan Abi Dawud 1160

In-book reference: Book 2, Hadith 771